Treasury of Lester Sumrall Vol. 1 PDF

Daily devotional thoughts from
the published and unpublished writings

of Dr. Lester Sumrall
Harold P. Hazen, Editor

____________
Unless otherwise indicated, all Scripture quotations are taken

from the King James Version of the Holy Bible.
The Treasury of Lester Sumrall

ISBN 1-58568-475-9
Copyright © 2010 by LeSEA Publishing Co.
First Printing January 2010
Printed in the United States of America. All rights reserved

under International Copyright Law. Contents and/or cover
may not be reproduced in whole or in part in any form without
the express written consent of the Publisher.
LeSEA Publishing Co.

530 E. Ireland Rd.
South Bend, IN 46614
www.leseapublishing.com
Cover photo of Petra Treasury Building in Jordan

taken by Pete Sumrall
__________
2
Daily devotional thoughts from
the published and unpublished writings
of Dr. Lester Sumrall
Harold P. Hazen, Editor
South Bend, Indiana

__________
www.leseapublishing.com
____________
__________
4
Foreword
____________
It’s hard to put into words a legacy. Lester Sumrall was a
legacy. He was a man changed by a miracle and dedi-
cated his life to see the lives of others changed around
the world. Commissioned by God to Win a Million souls
he worked tirelessly day and night on how he could be
more effective in presenting the gospel and winning the
lost.
We have put together a Treasury of Lester Sumrall, one

teaching for every day of the year. These are teachings
taken from my father on a multitude of subjects, and we
believe that these daily words will help us in our day-to-
day walk with the Lord.
After writing over 100 books, recording over 700

teaching tapes and preaching thousands of sermons,
Dr. Sumrall had a profound knowledge and insight into
many issues that confront us today.
As you read through these pages, I trust that you will be

uplifted, enriched and encouraged in your daily walk.
The legacy of Lester Sumrall lives on and we pray that

you will be blessed by these words as they come alive in
your spirit every day.
Yours for the untold billions yet untold,
Pete Sumrall
__________
5
____________
__________
6
January 1
____________
America! Wake up to God!

Now Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied of these,
saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of
his saints... (Jude 14, 15).
I
t will amaze you to learn that Enoch, in just the seventh
generation from Adam, prophesied that the Lord would
come to earth with ten thousand of his saints to judge ev-
eryone. He saw the end of time that we are living in today.
It is amazing that millions of Americans don’t believe these

words. When I was growing up if you told me there would come
a time when you could not pray or read the Bible in school, I
would have thought you were crazy. We have changed; we are
not the same kind of people we once were. We are a sinful
nation!
Bible prophecy does not consist only of dates—when something

will happen. It has a lot more to do with the spiritual condition
of our lives, with the church and with the world. And it is Bible
prophecy that will help us to live a good, holy life.
In America today, what is legal is not always right

and what is illegal is not always wrong!
Panorama of Prophecy, Chapter One

__________
7
January 2
____________
Commanded to Study Prophecy

Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that
needeth not to be ashamed (I Timothy 2:15).
T
hat’s quite a bit different from what many people think.
Lots of people study to make themselves successful or to
make more money. They study so they might have a
keen mind and be able to answer people’s questions. But here
the Bible says we are to study so we can be approved of God.
Isn’t that amazing? We should study to be approved of God.
In other words, if you don’t have time to be diligent in God’s

Word, then you won’t have the approval of God on your life.
Are you listening? How many of you actually love the Word of
God?
If we do not understand and master the doctrines of eschatology

and the dispensations, we will not rightly divide Scripture.
Prophecy is a marvelous word from God, and we must study it
to understand it.
We know the end of the story. We have read the Book!

__________
8
January 3
____________
God’s Road Map

All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is prof-
itable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruc-
tion in righteousness (II Timothy 3:16).
T
he Bible is not just for us to pick up casually and read as
a casual thing. Instead, the Bible is God’s textbook, and
it is placed on this earth to guide us from here to the
pearly gates. It is God’s road map, telling us to go in a particu-
lar direction so we’ll make it safely home.
You can’t destroy the Bible. You can’t kill the Bible. Empires
have risen for thousands of years and opposed God’s Book, but
they can’t destroy this volume. Look at Hitler. He attempted to
destroy it but now he’s gone. Look at Stalin. He hated the Bible
but now he’s dead and in hell. An atheist in France said that in
a hundred years there wouldn’t be a single Bible in his nation,
but I visited his house, which is now owned by the British For-
eign Society, and from the basement to the attic it is loaded
with Bibles! God has a way of mocking man when he comes
against his Word!
The world does not know where many Christians

stand today, but I want them to know where I
stand!

__________
9
January 4
____________
A Purified Heart
Every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself,
even as he is pure (I John 3:3).
W
hen you live casually for the world, it’s because you
don’t have any hope of Jesus coming soon. But when
you know Jesus is coming back, you live differently.
Do you know why I live like I do today? It’s because I know
Jesus is going to return soon. I don’t mess with the world. I am
not contaminated with anything in this world. I belong to Jesus
and I do whatever He tells me to do. If you can truly get this
prophetic hope inside you that Jesus is coming back, your heart
will become purified as well.
I live in the light of eternity every day. If I say I’m going to do

something, I’ll do it because I know someday I’ll give Him an
account of my actions. I don’t do this or that to please people,
and I don’t even do it to please myself. I do it in fear of God
that I’m going to stand before Him and give an account of my
life. Amen?
If you are going to be a “man-pleaser” you will

never be a “God-pleaser”!
Panorama of Prophecy, Chapter Two

__________
10
January 5
____________
No Summer Soldiers
You must endure hardship as a good soldier of Jesus
Christ (II Timothy 2:3).
I
n God’s Army, you cannot be just a summer soldier, full-
time service is required. It comes with the territory. In
the United States Military, there is a place for short-time
enlistees. But God’s service is not like that.
God wants soldiers who are in it for the duration, soldiers who
make a lifetime commitment to Him. From the moment you
say yes to Jesus, you are in His service until you die-unless you
go AWOL or shirk your duty. But we wouldn’t want to shirk
our duty.
Volunteers for service with the Lord will not find it to be just a
holy huddle. Spiritual warfare is just as real as any shooting
war on the earth. Soldiers without their armor or who do not
use their weapons can get ambushed, wounded and even killed,
just as in a natural battle.
And today, perhaps more than at any other time in history,

Satan’s maneuvers are escalating. Does that sound like a stiff
sentence? It may, if you do not know the Commander-in-Chief.
This is war- but we do not go into battle empty-

handed, for God has provided weapons.
The Militant Church, Chapter One

__________
11
January 6
____________
The Shield of Faith

Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall
be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked
(Ephesians 6:16).
T
he shield of the heavy infantry was a large, oblong piece
of metal, curved on the inner sides. There is no better
description of how this faith-shield was used by great
Biblical saints than that which can be found in Hebrews 11,
often called the “catalog of faith” chapter.
To many people, faith is a leap in the dark, an uncertainty, a

gamble. I protest that! Others say faith is a great mystery. I
have found faith to be a great force moving deep down in my
spirit. Faith to change the world is an inner force – a power
beyond ourselves.
To build an Empire State Building kind of faith you must put

your footings deep. The devil will knock you off your faith if
you have little sand footings. The two colossal faith footings
which cannot be moved by earthquakes, the devil, or anything
else are these: (1) know there is a God; and (2) know that He is
a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him (Hebrews 11:6).
Faith is! Faith is right now. Faith functions; faith

moves mountains now!

__________
12
January 7
____________
Praying Always
And pray in the Spirit on all occasions with all kinds of
prayers and requests… (Ephesians 6:18).
G
ood soldiers are watchful and alert at all times. Just
so, the spiritual man, engaged in warfare with the en-
emy, through prayer keeps in touch with the Holy Spirit,
laying hold of spiritual resources. All effective praying is done
in the Spirit.
We must pray, and pray as we have never before prayed. Di-

vine intervention is needed for the difficult days that lie ahead.
These are days when the enemy is hard at work. Only a mili-
tant church—people equipped to do spiritual warfare—will sur-
vive the devil’s attacks. God will respond to the soldier who
means business for Him.
Paul wrote that in the last days men would not tolerate sound
doctrine, but would be controlled by their lusts. Prayer is the
world’s greatest untapped resource. Prayer is for overcoming
and defeating the demons of hell assigned to hinder Christians!
Prayer is not for the purpose of changing God’s

mind—He already wants us to win!

__________
13
January 8
____________
It’s Prayer Time

And when they had prayed, the place where they were
assembled was shaken… (Acts 4:31).
M
ary, Queen of Scots, used to say that she feared the
prayers of John Knox, the fiery Protestant theologian,
more than all the armies of France and England put
together.
In the early days of American history, the generals who won

were the generals who prayed like George Washington,
Abraham Lincoln, Dwight Eisenhower, and others. Prayer is
not something you think or talk about. Prayer is something
you do—God’s power made available to mankind, a great re-
source.
Yet, for the most part, prayer is not understood. The power
resources of prayer are attainable. Prayer is a force to be used,
a tool to be utilized, a mighty weapon to be deployed. Our weap-
ons are not physical or mental; they are spiritual. There are
battles that can be won only through prayer. Victories—even
over demonic forces—can be ours through prayer. Get alone
with the Lord. You will receive inspiration and creative ideas
from the Holy Spirit that will bring victory!
You do not have to pray kneeling down—dance

while you pray!
The Militant Church, Chapter Six

__________
14
January 9
____________
Singing New Songs

Sing to Him a new song… (Psalm 33:3-4).
T
here has never been a victorious army that did not have
a song. When an army wins, the soldiers sing as loudly
as they can. Only soldiers going home in defeat have no
song.
Some churches and some kinds of Christians have been criti-

cized because of their energetic singing. However, if anything,
we are just getting tuned up! In other words, you have not
seen anything yet. And you can tell the devil we said so! I like
aggressive singing. We do not have to wait until the sermon
starts in order to come against the devil; we can come against
him in the songs and show him what champions we are. Sing of
the Glory of God. Sing of His majesty. Sing of the victories that
are flowing in our hearts. Hallelujah! Thank God for a new
song. We will sing new songs that bring joy.
God wants us to sing with mighty aggressiveness, with power,

with authority in Jesus Name. The Word directs us to sing a
new song! Singing a new song is also talked about in the very
last book of the Bible. Even in Heaven there will be the singing
of new songs!
Let there be the ring of a king in our hearts

when we sing. He is alive! He is alive!
The Militant Church, Chapter Seven

__________
15
January 10
____________
You Cannot Beat God at Giving

He who has a generous eye shall be blessed; for he giveth
of his bread to the poor (Proverbs 22:9).
W
e must learn to give aggressively. I know that at first
you are afraid to. Get fear out of your heart. God is
a good God. I have tried His ways now for over sixty
years. If you give to Him, He will give back to you. His giving
is so much greater than yours. He likes to grab something and
just shake it, so He can put more in it. He likes to give you
more and then run over the top. He likes to fill the saucer as
well as the cup.
We will come to a time in history when your real estate will not
be worth anything. God is going to burn this earth one of these
days, and your diamonds and gold will be valueless. The only
thing that is going to leave Planet Earth is God’s people.
You should be more interested in God’s people than anything

else. All of these other things are going to be consumed here.
So be able to trade off anything you have for a blessing at any
time. You will find that giving aggressively to God will open
doors of blessing to you.
Give God a few little coins and a few little dollars, and you
cannot get a lot out of Him. But if you will give to God gener-
ously, aggressively, you will find that there is a God up there
Who likes that kind of giving. That is the kind of giver I want
to be.
It’s not how much I give to God, but how much I

keep for myself!
The Militant Church, Chapter Eight

__________
16
January 11
____________
Strangers in This World
M
ost of the church today is worldly. Christians watch
worldly—even ungodly—television programs and
movies. Christians put their money in the state lot-
teries and play Bingo. It seems many people are equating le-
gality with spirituality. If the government says it’s legal, then
Christians feel it’s okay to allow pornography (“free” speech),
gambling, and even the murder of unborn babies (abortion).
Until we can say, “I am not of this world, but of another,” and

until we, like Abraham, can be a pilgrim and a stranger through
this world’s systems, we are not going to be effective for the
Kingdom of God.
The earth is the Lord’s with all of its resources, but the world’s
system is not of the Lord. We belong on this planet. God cre-
ated it for man to live on and enjoy. However, all of the systems
that still rule the world are mostly satanically inspired. They
distort, subvert, and pervert God’s principles of government,
health, culture, and education.
The city to which we belong has its foundations built by God

(Hebrews 11:10). Jesus said His kingdom was not of this world’s
systems. He has an entirely different rule. The Kingdom to
which we belong is of a different nature than that of the world.
Government sanctions are no substitute for

God’s morality.
The Militant Church, Chapter Twelve

__________
17
January 12
____________
Overcoming Adversity
For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world:
and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even
our faith (I John 5:4).
M
oses was born with two handicaps: he was a boy when
all Israelite boy babies had been sentenced to death,
and he was born a slave. It did not matter how he felt
about freedom, he was not free. His parents, both of the tribe of
Levi, made clay bricks for the Egyptian Government. They were
slaves; therefore, Moses was born into slavery.
His life shows, however, that you do not have to be a slave to

your circumstances. It does not matter if you were born into a
poverty stricken area, born of parents hooked on addictive sub-
stances, or born physically challenged. Those things do not de-
termine your destiny. You determine your own destiny.
Many others in his situation gave up, thinking, “There’s noth-

ing I can do. I’m just one person. It’s hopeless.”
However, Moses had some advantages; his parents had faith,

determination, and ingenuity. His father, Amram, declared that
his son would not die at the hands of Pharaoh. Moses’ mother,
Jochebed, and his sister, Miriam, “hid” Moses right out in plain
sight.
You know the story. Pharaoh’s daughter saw him and adopted
him, but allowed his mother to raise him for her until he was
school age. Then for the first 40 years of his life he lived the life
of a king’s son!
Greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the

world! (I John 4:4)
The Militant Church, Chapter Thirteen

__________
18
January 13
____________
His Eternal Face

And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his
mouth went a sharp two-edged sword: and his countenance
was as the sun shineth in his strength (Revelation 1:16).
T
he greatest inspiration of the soul shall be that one day
we shall be privileged to look upon the glorified counte-
nance of our Lord and Master. This desire should be the
dynamic force propelling us forward. The incomparable reward
of gazing at that day upon the scintillating majesty of God’s
peerless Son will cause to pale into insignificance any suffer-
ings and sacrifices of our earthly pilgrimage. The Prophet Isaiah
predicted, “we shall see the King in His beauty.” John the Rev-
elator said, “And they shall see His face.” To whom will it be
given to see the King in His beauty? Who are they who shall
behold His Face?
The redeemed of all nations and ages, they shall look upon their
exalted Savior. Let us render the passage, therefore, quite le-
gitimately, “And WE shall see His face.” We shall see His face!
Yes, fellow Christian, you and I are one day going to gaze upon
the glorified countenance of the Lamb of God, the Lord of Glory,
whose eyes will be as suns in their orbits and whose counte-
nance will baffle oral description. We shall see Him!
I am not seeking Heaven to live in a mansion—It

would be of no great concern to abide there in a
tent as long as I could be near my Lord and see
His face!
The Human Face of Jesus

Unpublished Writings
__________
19
January 14
____________
Christ–Centered Living,
Now and Forever
The city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to
shine in it… (Revelation 21:23).
I
t is my prime ambition that my earthly life shall be Christ-
centered, and likewise, my eternity will be Christ-centered.
If I understand my present state of mind, it is this: were I
to arrive in the Eternal City of God, the New Jerusalem, the
Celestial Capitol of the New Universe, to the accompaniment
of an angelic welcome, and if, after traversing its golden streets
and searching its glorious palaces and climbing its celestial hills
and roaming over its heavenly plains, I fail to discover my Sav-
ior there, my interest in Heaven would fade. I would ask per-
mission to depart from that Holy City and continue my pil-
grimage. Should I be asked where I was going, I would reply
that it was in my heart to journey from planet to planet, from
orb to orb, from constellation to constellation, until (O joyous
thought!) I found Him that I might dwell in His blissful pres-
ence until the ages of ages. For, where Jesus is, ‘tis Heaven
there!
“Heaven itself would be lonely’

O how its joys would decline,
If it were seraphim only,
Made it with glory to shine.
Mansions and crowns would not
please us,
Music would sink to a moan,
Did we not know that our Jesus,
Never would leave us alone.”

__________
20
January 15
____________
Not to See His Face
I
t is an amazing fact that millions of humans will not want
to see Jesus’ face. They will do all in their power to escape
from the sight of His face.
In Revelation 6:16 we are told that the wicked will pray to the
rocks and mountains to hide them from the “face of him that
sitteth on the throne.” They shall say, O great Rock of Gibraltar,
fall upon us and hide us from His face! O mighty Alps cover us
that we behold not His face! O colossal Rockies, let thy mas-
sive heights overwhelm us! O towering Andes, descend upon
us and let us be hidden from His face! Terrified, they will flee
from before Him.
It is a further amazing fact that God’s Word also predicts in

Revelation 20:11 that the earth and the heavens shall flee away
from His face and there will be no place found for them. There
will be unprecedented cosmic upheaval. The earth that drank
His blood as He hung upon the cross, and the heavens that
draped themselves in dark clouds mourning at the sight of the
crucified One, now shall vanish before His Kingly presence.
The earth polluted by men’s sins and the heaven defiled by
Lucifer’s presence shall be blotted from memory as the anointed
King sits upon His august Throne and governs the Universe.
Our hope rests not on earthly rocks, but on noth-

ing less than the Rock of Ages, the Eternal Rock
of infallibility!

__________
21
January 16
____________
Andrew—“Average” Christian
He first found his own brother...and he brought him to
Jesus (John 1:40).
A
ndrew, as a disciple of Christ, forcibly represents the
average Christian. He had no fanfare, no glamour, no
praise from multitudes. Andrew was simply an aver-
age follower of Christ, willing to do his part in bringing the
Kingdom of God to earth. Many Christians remorsefully admit
they cannot preach, are not gifted to sing, have no ability to
write; therefore are not qualified to work for Christ. These
friends often say, “We feel useless and worthless!”
This a wrong attitude, and the devil knows that Christ’s great-
est and most effective workers have not been “limelight” idols,
but “lighthouse” souls who have consistently shone in all kinds
of weather.
If you cannot preach like Apollos, sing like David, win souls
like Peter and write like Paul, you can give your personal testi-
mony of the saving grace of Jesus Christ like Andrew!
“God must love the common people. He made so

many of us!”
— Abraham Lincoln
Fishers of Men, pp. 17-18

__________
22
January 17
____________
The Democracy of Soul Winning

For all have sinned, and come short of the Glory of God
(Romans 3:23).
P
ersonal evangelism leaves the realm of dignitaries,
bosses, and leaders, and places the worker on his own
honor and initiative. This makes personal evangelism a
democracy.
Elijah was called upon to severely rebuke an apostate mon-

arch, which he did; yet Christ was willing to speak respectfully
and kindly to an unchaste woman who had fallen into the quag-
mire of iniquity.
A humble slave girl was used of God to witness to the honor-

able, distinguished General Naaman. The Bible says he was
“…a mighty man of valor, great with the king…but he was a
leper.” With all his natural greatness he was doomed. The Godly
slave girl, always alert to let her light shine, gave Namaan the
right prescription for leprosy…there is a God in Israel! Not
was, but is. He lives! That was the vital message for Namaan.
Christianity is a democracy.
Christianity is a democracy, all are equal in

rights, but all are not equal in value.
Fishers of Men, p. 47
__________
23
January 18
____________
Jerusalem: The Beloved City
T
he Bible tells us first that God loves the city of
Jerusalem in a special way. We may believe with cer-
tainty that God loves the people in every city, but His
regard for Jerusalem is unique. No other city is lauded in the
Bible in the way that Jerusalem is.
Psalm 87:2 tells us, “The Lord loves the gates of Zion! More
than all the dwellings of Jacob.” Zion is literally one of the hills
on which Jerusalem is built, but the name is used more gener-
ally as a synonym for Jerusalem. So this verse says that of all
places in God’s Holy Land, Jerusalem, the land He Gave to
Abraham and his descendants-His chosen people-is the one He
loves most. She is precious to Him, more precious than any
other city.
Why does God love Jerusalem so much, especially when her

people have been so rebellious against Him? We cannot know
for sure. Why does He love the Jewish people in a special way?
Why does He love you and me? Jerusalem is a beautiful city,
the capital city of the land He set aside for His chosen people.
Those facts tell us a little of why He should love her in a special
way, but they really do not tell why He should love her above
all cities. As with the question of why He loves us, we must
conclude that it is a matter of God’s sovereign will, and simply
thank Him and praise Him for it.
God loves Jerusalem very much—and so should we!
Jerusalem: Where Empires Die, Chapter One

__________
24
January 19
____________
A Lost Discipline
But the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper
than any two edged sword (Hebrews 4:12).
W
hen Jesus Christ is preached with the power of the
Holy Spirit, people can’t help but stay awake! They
become aware of what the Bible has to say to them.
Why, they might even have to leave the room because they can’t
stand the conviction they feel!
We modern Christians have sadly neglected the worship of God.

I think it’s time for us to confess that worship is a lost disci-
pline here. Once, a shipbuilder attended a preaching service of
that fiery eighteenth-century evangelist George Whitfield. “I
can usually construct a whole ship during a sermon”, he said,
“but with Whitfield I couldn’t even lay the keel.” May God give
us more preachers who will preach the Word with such force
and fervor that they hold the attention of their congregations
like that!
God expects to be worshipped. He is pleased when we worship

Him as He ought to be worshipped. We modern Americans
have sadly neglected the worship of God.
Our modern word worship comes from the Old

English word weorthscipe, meaning “to attribute
worth” to something.
__________
25
January 20
____________
The Lamb of God

I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that
ye present your bodies a living sacrifice... (Romans 12:1).
I
n the New Testament the Lord Jesus gave Himself at Cal-
vary. When His disciples begged Him not to go to Jerusa-
lem, He did not yield to their pleading. His heart was set
on going to Jerusalem so that He could present Himself as a
Sacrifice. He had the same attitude as Abraham and Isaac.
He was willing to give up Himself, and all that He had, for
others. Many of us have never realized the deeper significance
of the bread and the cup of Holy Communion. They mean sim-
ply that God has an altar. God has never changed His way of
salvation. God had an altar in the Old Testament. That was
where the people came to receive forgiveness of their sin. There
was blood on that altar. Christ could not save you and me with-
out blood. Without blood, without sacrifice, there could be no
salvation.
The bread and the cup tell us that God has an altar and that
Jesus Christ went to that altar for us. His body was broken for
us, His blood shed for us.
The Lord’s Supper also teaches that God has an altar for us.
When we receive the broken bread, we are reminded that God
wants us to sacrifice ourselves as fully for Him as Christ did for
us. When we receive the cup, we are reminded that God ex-
pects us to pour ourselves out as completely as Jesus did. The
altar, the cross, must symbolize our attitude of total sacrifice
and submission to God.
When we receive the Lord’s Supper, may it be a

reminder of all that Christ has given for us and a
challenge to give our all for Him!
The Stigma of Calvary, p. 171

__________
26
January 21
____________
More Than Conquerors

Nay, in all these things, we are more than conquerors through
him that loved us (Romans 8:37).
G
od can take the weak things of the earth and do great
things with them. We see in the Bible that Noah did
not display phenomenal strengths, yet he was the one
God used to preserve mankind. He depended on God. He
trusted in God. Joseph, though a prisoner in jail, became the
right hand of the King! In God’s affairs there can come a time
when weakness and brokenness become strength. How can
one be more than a conqueror?
A conqueror meets strength supposedly equal to or greater than

his own and overcomes it. He meets an adversary and subdues
him. We become more than conquerors when someone else
wins the battle for us and allows us to possess the spoils of
victory. This is what the Lord Jesus does. He wins the battle
for us. In our weakness we have strength. We are in Christ
Jesus. We do not have to live by the brawn of the flesh or the
wisdom of the mind. We can live by a Spirit so alien, so differ-
ent from this world, that in our brokenness He gives us strength.
If we wish God to do great things in our lives we

must realize that brokenness is strength!

__________
27
January 22
____________
Memorials
…this do in remembrance of me (Luke 22:19).
W
hen we think of Holy Communion, the word that
comes immediately to mind is “memorial.” The word
“memorial” comes from the same root as the word
“memory.” Memorial gardens are places of memory. They are
places where we plant the earthly remains of our loved ones
and where we can go to remember those loved ones. Memorials
are aids to the memory. God has given various memorials, know-
ing that remembering certain people or events will aid our
spiritual wellbeing.
After being delivered from Egypt, Israel moved into the wilder-
ness where God gave them the Law. He gave them a system of
worship. He gave them a tabernacle. Things began to get bet-
ter for the Hebrews. They had been slaves, but were now a
nation. The men formed an army. The women began to take
care of their own homes instead of the homes of their masters.
God was meeting their needs on a daily basis. Aaron’s rod bud-
ded and blossomed. When they had made the ark of the cov-
enant a sample of the bread from Heaven and Aaron’s rod were
set inside as memorials. These memorials reminded the chil-
dren of Israel constantly that God was their Source, their
Leader, and their Protector.
Memorials are a necessity. People tend to forget the good things

God has done. Memorials are teachers, constantly instructing
us in the great truths of previous days.
When we receive the Lord’s Supper, we remem-

ber what Jesus did for us, what He has made avail-
able to us, and what He asks of us.
The Stigma of Calvary, Chapter 13

__________
28
January 23
____________
Blind Obedience
Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glori-
fied God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man
(Luke 23:47).
G
od does not want anyone to walk in blind obedience. In
many ways the men who killed Jesus were not very
different from men and women of our day. In their blind
obedience they were saying, “I am in the great Roman army.
When the Emperor speaks we obey. If Rome says do it, it will
be done. Jesus, we don’t know who You are. We have never
seen You before. But we know one thing; we are going to nail
You to a cross.” They were not concerned with whether Jesus
was a good man. It was not the first time blind obedience had
destroyed men’s moral integrity, nor will it be the last time.
Many people, perhaps someone you know, perhaps someone

reading these pages, will go to hell in blind obedience. If the
boss says to tell a lie for a convenience, they lie. If friends or
acquaintances invite them to sin, they rush to it in blind obedi-
ence. Wrong is wrong, and the orders of others are no excuse.
Believers should obey God. They should obey the Bible, and
turn their backs on orders that would lead them to sin.
It is better to face inconvenience, embarrassment,

the loss of a job, even death, than to carry out
wrong orders in the name of blind obedience.
The Stigma of the Cross, p. 79

__________
29
January 24
____________
Love That Suffers

For God so loved the world… (John 3:16).
A
ny being capable of love is also capable of suffering. God
is love. Therefore, He is certainly capable of suffering.
Love and suffering are linked to love’s object. Those
whom we love the most have the greatest capacity to cause us
suffering. God loves us. He suffers when we do wrong, and He
suffers when we suffer.
Traveling the world I have had the opportunity of evangelizing

and ministering in one hundred nations. In those nations I saw
and studied heathen deities. Heathen gods are gods of anger
and hate and revenge and punishment. In most cultures there
is no god of love. When there is, it is generally a god of selfish
physical love, not a god of divine love and divine sacrifice. The
heathen countries know nothing of a god who suffers when
people suffer and who is willing to endure that suffering to see
people saved. We must go to Calvary to know that sort of God.
God the Father was present, through His Son, experiencing all
the pain and suffering of Calvary. In giving His Son, and lov-
ing those for whom His Son was given, God the Father had a
part in Calvary.
The passion of the Son was also the passion of

the Father.

__________
30
January 25
____________
Crucified to the World

I am crucified with Christ… (Galatians 2:20).
D
o you recall that Paul said he had been crucified to the
world and the world crucified to him? Our cross is the
cross upon which those things which link us to our old
way of life are to be nailed. Sometimes it can be painful. Some-
times we will see things we once enjoyed, and are not quite
ready to give up, being nailed to the cross. Sometimes the am-
bitions, hopes, ideas, and financial resources which we gave to
God will be openly nailed to the cross. Often it is unpleasant,
but it is God’s way. And God’s way is always best.
There is another sense in which it can be painful. Bearing the

cross of Jesus may mean that we will also experience the ridi-
cule He experienced. Jesus was laughed at; we may be laughed
at. Jesus was mocked; we may be mocked. The people with
whom we work at the shop or office may call us preacher. They
may turn up their noses at us and call us prudish or puritani-
cal. They may ridicule us for refusing to engage in sin. They
may give us a taste of what Jesus experienced on our behalf.
But Jesus experienced it and survived. If we depend upon Him
for strength we will be able to survive it as well. And when we
do, people will see in our manner of life a testimony that proves
to them the reality of the message we preach.
If we would save the world we cannot save ourselves!

__________
31
January 26
____________
The Difficult Area of Finance

If any man will come after me, let him deny himself,
and take up his cross, and follow me (Matthew 16:24).
T
he area of finance is often a difficult one to discuss.
Frankly, many of the means we employ to spread the
message of Christ are very expensive. Christian broad-
casting requires a great deal of money. Operating even the
simplest local church takes money. Sending missionaries to
foreign lands requires considerable sums of money. I do not
believe this is accidental. A (person’s) attitude toward money
tells us a great deal about his attitude toward God.
It is a true principle that when men and money come together

one generally controls the other. A man who controls his money
can keep it or spend it. He can give it to a worthy cause, invest
it, or spend it to meet his daily needs. A man who, on the other
hand, is controlled by his money is always trying to get more.
He looks at financial decisions from the standpoint of personal
gain or personal loss. Before he can give to a worthy cause he
must be assured his gift is tax deductible. For him, giving is a
means to an end, a way to gain favor with others or to soothe
his own conscience. In short, his money owns him to a larger
extent than he owns it. Whether he wishes to admit it or not,
money, not God, is his master.
The need is not for Christians to give up their

money. The need is for Christians to deny them-
selves!

__________
32
January 27
____________
Dedication
For what is a man profited if he shall gain the whole world,
and lose his own soul? (Matthew 16:26)
M
any of us, at one time or another, have experienced a
time of dedication. It may have been at the altar at
our church. Perhaps it was while listening to a radio
or television speaker. We may have experienced this time of
dedication during our personal Bible study or devotion time.
In such a moment of dedication we may have presented our-

selves totally to God. When we dedicated our life to Christ, did
we give him the things that make up our life? Can we honestly
say that our monthly income is God’s? Is our home God’s? Are
our personal belongings God’s? What about our job? Have we
given it to God? Are we willing to part with it should God lead
us to do so? Would we be willing to give up our careers, if God
so required, in order to take the Gospel to those who have never
heard? Of course, God does not require everybody to become a
missionary, just be willing to do so if He asks. Have we truly
given our plans and dreams and goals to God? Has there ever
been a time when we have told Him we would be willing to lay
aside all that we have ever wanted to do and all we have ever
wanted to be in order to serve Him? That is the essence of
dedication.
Be willing to put aside everything if God asks,

and everything includes our family, friends, and
loved ones.
The Stigma of Calvary, Chapter Eight

__________
33
January 28
____________
Gift of Prophecy
For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn,
and all may be comforted (I Corinthians 14:31).
T
his is the anointed speaking forth of words of edifica-
tion, exhortation, and comfort, words supernaturally
given by God to build up the Church of Jesus Christ. If a
man is spiritually weak, this gift of prophecy will build him up.
If a woman is afraid, it will remove the fear. There are multi-
tudes of Christians today in great need of having their spiritual
lives built up and strengthened.
In exhortation we have a call to encouragement. I have often

heard a word of prophecy that will exhort a church fellowship
to holiness, consecration, and separation from the world. Many
times when the Devil discourages us, this gift of prophecy will
encourage us. It exhorts us to keep ourselves built up and strong
in God. There have been times when a word of exhortation has
changed my life. I have sensed the Holy Spirit speaking to me
through a person.
In this broken world, people do not need sympathy or pity; they

need comfort. The Church needs divine comfort from the Holy
Spirit to bring into their hearts heaven’s healing for sadness
and depression. We can do it through the praises of God and
through sincere fellowship with our brothers and sisters in the
Body. We can bring comfort when we shake hands with one
another and embrace one another.
God wants you to be an instrument He can use to

edify, exhort, and comfort His people.
Gifts and Ministries of the Holy Spirit , p. 113

__________
34
January 29
____________
Called By God
For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not
down first, and counteth the cost, whether he have suf-
ficient to finish it? (Luke 14:28)
I
t is easy in a moment of reactive zeal to get excited about
serving God and set out on some quest that is in itself worth-
while but has nothing to do with what God is calling us to
do. Jesus taught that before we do anything, we should count
the cost. Our Lord applied that truth to would-be disciples. Those
who came to Him without first counting the cost were sent away.
Counting the cost has a way of eliminating those who are not
really called.
God will frequently call a person to a task for which he or she is

not humanly qualified. That was the case with Nehemiah. He
wasn’t qualified to build a wall. He was a servant, not a leader.
He was accustomed to life in the palace, not long, hot days in
the desert sun. He lived in Shushan, not Jerusalem. Why would
God call him to go and build a wall around a city he had never
seen?
The cost to Nehemiah was high. But after four months in prayer,
time he must have spent planning and counting the cost, he
knew God had called him to rebuild that wall, and no price was
too high.
No price is ever too high when God calls. We may be asked to

give up riches, family, or other temporal things, but God will
always bless us with more than we give up.
Count it an honor to be “called” by God, and know

that He will provide all things necessary for success.
The Making of a Champion, p. 54

__________
35
January 30
____________
Receive the Sword

Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost (Matthew 28:19).
T
he Lord promised me that He would raise up pastors
and laymen who would miraculously support LeSEA
Global Feed The Hungry®, and He has been faithful to
His Word. Our global feeding program partners with major
churches in all parts of the world, and we can respond quickly
to the needs of thousands of people caught in crisis.
The world has changed dramatically since the day I started out
as a seventeen-year-old boy to fulfill the call of God on my life.
For years, the soles of my feet slapped the streets of the great
cities and small villages of the world as I preached the Word of
God, salvation, deliverance, and healing in over 100 nations
and in over 1000 of the world’s cities.
From the beginning, Jesus called me and gave me a simple

promise that He was sending me to bear fruit that would re-
main, and that He would go with me and provide every need. I
have proved Him for over 60 years of active ministry, and the
more I do, the more He gives me to do.
Now I am passing this sword to you. Are you ready to receive

it? The authority behind the Great Commission is Jesus. The
authority behind the promise to be with you is Jesus. The au-
thority behind your calling and anointing is Jesus. And “...God’s
gifts and his call are irrevocable” (Romans 11:29 NIV).
Join me in following Jesus, and God will use us

to reach the world.
Courage to Conquer, p. 180

__________
36
January 31
____________
The Absolute Truth

He hath showed thee, O man, what is good; and what
doth the LORD require of thee, but to do justly, and to
love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God (Micah 6:8).
O
nly God can answer questions about what is true, be-
cause He alone made the world. He established the laws
of nature that keep the moon in the sky, the earth in its
orbit, and the stars in place.
Mankind can accept the absolutes of nature, but many people

have trouble when it comes to following God’s rules for living.
They say His commands are “narrow-minded, old fashioned,
too restrictive.” To avoid the truth, they listen to Satan’s lie
that there is another way.
To ask about truth ultimately means to turn toward God. He

alone is worthy of being loved with all our heart, with all our
soul, and with all our mind (Matthew 22:37). God is our source
of happiness. He remains the only constant and true model for
morality. Truth is found by walking humbly with Him, in doing
justice and in loving kindness.
Like the rich young ruler who walked away after refusing to
give up his possessions and follow Christ, most people close
their eyes to the truth when it gets in the way of pursuing
Satan’s lies.
God loves you, and when you trust Him and fol-
low His statutes there is freedom from sin and
death.
__________
37
February 1
____________
A Firm Foundation
For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid,
which is Jesus Christ (I Corinthians 3:11).
I
f the foundations of a building are faulty, you have a real
problem. If the foundations are sure, one can build any size
or any type of building. The architect must be sure the foun-
dation will carry the weight of the building.
Whether it is your life or a church or a nation, the kind of foun-

dation you have will determine how long you are going to stand.
Our nation today and our world are living in the most dramatic
moment of the history of civilization. If there was ever a time
when we are seeing the total 6,000 year history of mankind
challenged, it is right now! If our foundations are not strong we
are going to get washed away in the flood of iniquity.
God is the architect, the One who lays the foundations, and
when He lays a foundation, He lays a good one. Our foundation
is Christ. We don’t get swept around by all of the intrigues of
the devil, by new and erroneous doctrines. We are founded in
Christ. He is a sure foundation. He is a precious foundation.
And those who anchor themselves to the Lord Jesus Christ,
their foundations for this life and eternity are sure.
Lord, place your Spirit in me so my life will stand

as a living testament to You.
WH, September/October ‘74

__________
38
February 2
____________
Rejoice in the Lord

Blessed are those who have learned to acclaim you, who
walk in the light of your presence, O Lord. They rejoice
in your name all day long; they exult in your righteous-
ness (Psalm 89:15-16).
W
hat does it mean to acclaim the Lord? The word “ac-
claim” means to greet with strong approval or loud
applause, to hail, or to cheer. In other words, taken
within the context of scripture, it means, “praise the Lord” and
“rejoice in the truth that He is God and His name is above all
others.”
As we learn how to praise Him, or perhaps more importantly,

as we are willing to praise Him, scripture declares that “we
will walk in the light of His presence.”
We are living in a time of great peril. Focusing on the deterio-

rating condition of our society, rather than on keeping our eyes
on Jesus, will overwhelm us. Often we experience sorrow and
great difficulty on a personal level. Walking in the light of His
presence is the only way we can be encouraged and “exalted in
His righteousness.” He lives in the praises of His people. We
don’t want a visitation of the presence of God in our lives; we
need a habitation of His presence, and that comes when we are
willing to bring Him the sacrificial offering of praise.
His Word declares “He will exalt us in His righteousness.” He

will elevate us above our circumstance, and take away fear and
give us His peace.
Today, praise Him and let the light of His pres-

ence illuminate your life and dispel any darkness.
Allow Him to turn your mourning into dancing
__________
39
February 3
____________
Finding Miracles
O LORD, revive thy work in the midst of the years, in
the midst of the years... (Habakkuk 3:2).
O
ur generation has a desperate need to witness genuine
divine miracles. The devil is deceiving many today with
counterfeit miracles through spiritism, occultism, etc.
It is time for the world to know the present reality of a super-
natural God. He is the same today as He has always been. The
God of miracles is NOW! However, one cannot necessarily pat-
tern miracles in his own life after those he has seen in the life
of someone else. God deals with each of us individually.
There are several biblical principles whereby God’s people have

found their personal miracles. One of the most effective ways
of bolstering our faith for the miraculous is by hearing the tes-
timony of what God has done for others (Acts 4:20). It is right
to expect that God will do the same for you that He has done for
someone else. As we read God’s Word we are inspired and
challenged by the record of many divine miracles. When the
Word of God is declared without compromise, God confirms that
word with signs and wonders (Mark 16:20). I am convinced that
God actually desires to do far more miracles for us than we
ever realize simply because we do not pray. As one reads the
Word of God he sees that miracles come through men who pray
(Acts 4:31). The fasting prayer is the only way in which some
miracles can be obtained, especially over evil spirits (Matthew
17:21). Many have not experienced the fullness of the Spirit in
their lives because they refuse to live in obedience (Acts 5:32).
Ask God to reveal to you His power to do the

miraculous in your life.
Miracles Don’t Just Happen, p. 141

__________
40
February 4
____________
You and Three Rocks

And he said, The LORD is my rock, and my fortress,
and my deliverer (II Samuel 22:2).
O
ur Lord Jesus commands that each of His disciples go
to three rocks. He commands us to go to the Rock of
Covenant and there promise God to leave sin and walk
with Him. It is a place of divine commitment and new birth.
He also commands us to go to the Rock of Consecration, to go

into our own Gethsemane and there break down human stub-
bornness and rebellion, to say with our Lord and Master, “Not
my will but Thine be done.” You must come to that rock of di-
vine consecration and lay your all upon that altar if God is to
receive you.
Christ further commands us to witness the Rock of Deliver-

ance. Golgotha displays power that no human can stand be-
fore. At Golgotha, imperial Rome trembled as the earth shook
and the heavens thundered. The Jewish religious leaders were
afraid and ran away. At Golgotha our Master is supreme. In
the side of that Mount of Deliverance is a hole, a grave, where
we who are buried with Christ in baptism shall rise with Him
in resurrection. Here is the rock of total victory! Here is the
rock of mighty triumph! Here is the rock which knows no defeat!
I challenge you to receive the message of the rocks of divine

destiny of Jerusalem. In doing so you shall have a covenant
with God. You shall know deliverance against every power of
wickedness on the face of this earth.
Give yourself to the One who gives us birth, pur-

pose, and eternal life. It is foolish to reject Him.
WH, April ‘72

__________
41
February 5
____________
The Son of Man

And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the
Christ, the Son of the living God (Matthew 16:16).
J
esus was walking down a dusty road with His disciples
when He paused for a moment and asked, “Whom do men
say that I the Son of man am?” Seventy-nine times
throughout the gospels, Jesus declared Himself to be the Son
of Man, thereby identifying with the problems of mankind.
As the Son of Man, He healed the sick, He fed the hungry, and
He wept with the bereaved. He understands our weaknesses
and our frailties, “in all points tempted like as we are” (Heb.
4:15). He is the true Son of Man. He is the perfect example of
what God ordained man to be.
Everywhere they went, the disciples heard the subject discussed,

“Who is He?” The people were confused about Him and there-
fore had no true comprehension of what He had come to do for
them.
Even more important than the opinions of the general popu-

lace were the responses of His followers. Since the time Jesus
had come to them walking on the water (Matt. 14:25-33), they
were sure that he was a Son of God, but now the words came
from Peter like an explosion, “Thou art the Christ.”
The mystery was revealed. Jesus of Nazareth was none other

than the exclusive, unique, only-begotten of the Father in
heaven. And in this instant of time God revealed that truth to
Peter and the others. Yes, Jesus, Thou art the Christ, the Son
of the living God!
The Messiah has come! His name is Jesus!
You Can Destroy the Gates of Hell, p. 21

__________
42
February 6
____________
Supreme Paradox
Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among
themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he
cannot save (Mark 15:31).
H
ow could anyone save another and leave himself un-
saved? How could he raise the dead and restore sight
to the blind, and then do nothing to save himself. The
giant enigma to them was: here was a man who had abundant
power, but at that moment was not using it to save himself.
How could this thing be?
So often our enemies make grander statements about us than

we can make ourselves. You and I and the whole world would
be eternally doomed if this statement had not been true, “He
saved others; Himself He cannot save.” But here is the very
uniqueness of Christianity, the thing which separates it from
the total world. If Christ had saved Himself He could not have
saved the world. This was the choice He had to make. It was in
losing Himself that He found the world. It was in dying that
others would live. He could not have both.
The choice for Jesus was this: others must live but He must
die. Others must be healed but He must suffer. This was the
supreme price that He paid to save the world. This was the
mortgage over man’s eternal soul which had to be paid. This
was the redemption price the Father had established: the blood
of His only begotten Son, the Lamb of God
The world will never understand why Jesus

suffered and died unless we tell them about
God’s plan for our salvation.
WH, April ‘68

__________
43
February 7
____________
Righteous Anger
And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he
drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the
oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and over-
threw the tables (John 2:15).
J
esus knew how to be patient with people’s fears and inse-
curities. Since He knew their hearts, He was tolerant of
those who were motivated by an honest desire to know
God, even if occasionally they were a little hard of hearing or
stubborn. But when they were motivated by greed or selfish
ambition, He was capable of the righteous anger and indigna-
tion He demonstrated against the moneychangers in the
temple. This incident in Jesus’ life substantiates the premise
that anger in itself is not always a sin or a negative force. While
there is no room in our lives for bitter hostility, at times anger
is appropriate.
For the Christian who wishes to use anger aright, the question
uppermost in his thinking must always be: Will this dishonor
the Lord and weaken my Christian stance? If so, it would be
inappropriate anger. And even if it is right to be angry about
something, how I express that anger will largely determine
whether I bring dishonor or glory to God.
In the case of Jesus showing His anger in the temple, there is

general agreement among Bible scholars that for Him not to have
responded to that situation would have been displeasing to the
Father. We must recognize that in our own lives, as in Jesus’ life,
there are times when we may be sinning by not getting angry.
Our God-given emotions are not sinful in and of them-

selves; the rightness or wrongness of an emotion is
determined by the manner in which it is used.
Hostility, p. 84
__________
44
February 8
____________
Passing the Sword

And Joshua the son of Nun was full of the spirit of wis-
dom; for Moses had laid his hands upon him (Deut. 34:9).
Y
ou cannot give what you do not have. If you once had
the power and anointing of God, but have retired and
quit using it, you now have nothing to pass on to others.
By the wisdom and power of God, Moses brought Israel out of

Egypt and toward the Promised Land. Then God said that it
was time for him to leave the earth. On the day of his depar-
ture for heaven, Moses laid his hands upon Joshua and prayed
for him as he passed the sword to him.
You must determine where you are in this vital transition. Is

your hand experienced, trained, and proven with a track record
of victories? Are you convinced by the Holy Spirit that the time
has come for you to give out to younger warriors in the King-
dom? Then you are in the time of life for you to replant what
you have learned into a new generation.
Is your hand firmly clenched to the sword? Are your spiritual

eyes alert to the enemy and fixed on a vision—that guiding
star—given you by the Lord? If so, then you are probably in
your period of greatest usefulness in the advancing army of
God. Don’t withdraw from the battle when the anointing is on
you to fight and win.
Is your hand reaching for the sword? Does every report of vic-
tory in the Kingdom stir your inward being to march into the
battle? Then you are being prepared and equipped as you reach
for the sword.
Everyone has a position of importance in God’s army.

__________
45
February 9
____________
Tools of His Harvest

And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the
cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his
head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle
(Revelation 14:14).
T
he Word says the Son of Man has a golden crown on His
head and a sharp sickle in His hand. This appears al-
most paradoxical until you know what the crown and
the sickle mean. The crown means he is King. I love to think of
Jesus as King and of the time He shall walk on this earth as
the Lord of all lords and Magistrate of all. Won’t that be the
day?
In the meantime, the sickle in His hand means that He is a

Reaper. You can’t repair watches or automobiles with a sickle,
but you can bring in grain with a sickle. His workers are the
sickles—the only sickles He has. Jesus can’t bring in His har-
vest without you and me, so we must be what the Bible says
here—sharp sickles. This should be the normal desire of every
child of God. Every one of us can have a part, for we are “in the
hands of Jesus.”
I believe in divine timing. In a way that cannot be explained as

coincidence, God moves and directs the affairs of men. And He
works from a divine timetable. I believe God’s clock is ready for
the greatest harvest the world has ever known. We shall gather
in people so fast that we won’t know what to do with all of
them, for God’s Word declares the harvest of the earth is ripe.
Feel the power in Jesus’ hands as He works to

save the world through you.
WH, November ‘73

__________
46
February 10
____________
Gift of Faith
My God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions’
mouths, that they have not hurt me: forasmuch as be-
fore him innocency was found in me; and also before
thee, O king, have I done no hurt (Daniel 6:22).
T
here is a difference between the measure of faith, which
the Bible says is given to every believer, and the sign
gift of faith. Natural faith is the sort a farmer has when
he plants his seed and believes there will eventually be a har-
vest. Saving faith is belief in Jesus Christ and the receiving of
salvation, just as the thief on the cross next to Jesus did. We
need this kind of faith to become converted and we need it to
receive healing. With the sign gift of faith, God brings to pass a
supernatural change without any human involvement.
This gift of faith can operate in areas of divine protection and

divine provision. It is the power of faith functioning gloriously
and amazingly in your behalf, just as it functioned through
Jesus. Jesus spoke mighty words to the tempest, and immedi-
ately it was calmed. That was faith functioning through Him.
Most Christians probably do not believe that they drink from

the same fountain Jesus drank from, but they do. We have the
same kind of power flowing through us that flowed through
Jesus. It was exciting to me when I discovered that I was a
participator in the same strength, the same power, the same
vitality, the same wisdom, and the same knowledge that Jesus
had.
Receive this gift of faith from the hand of God,

your Father who loves you and wants to provide
for you.
The Gifts and Ministries of the Holy Spirit, p. 92

__________
47
February 11
____________
A Man of Prayer
And [Jesus] withdrew himself into the wilderness, and
prayed (Luke 5:16).
D
eep, prevailing prayer is not always convenient. Effec-
tive prayer demands a commitment to time and place.
Jesus exemplified this fact.
When did Jesus pray? He prayed during the early cool of the
day. He prayed when there was no one around, when there
were no interruptions. He spent early, quality time with His
Father. He prayed while His mind was fresh and unencum-
bered with the countless details of living. Have you ever risen
very early in the morning to pray? I often find that those times
are the most refreshing, the most rewarding, the most precious.
Where did Jesus pray? He could have stayed in His room, or

even in the house. But He didn’t. He found a solitary place in
which to approach and commune with His Father. Jesus prayed.
He prayed frequently. He spent quality time in prayer. He
prayed when and where He would not be beset by interrup-
tions.
Though Jesus had come from the Father, He knew wherein

His strength lay—in prayer. So, if Jesus needed to pray, how
much more must we? If He needed to find quality time to pray,
how much more should we? And if He deemed it necessary to
get totally away from others while He prayed, shouldn’t we?
Determine to make prayer a priority in your life.
Secrets of Answered Prayer, p. 62

__________
48
February 12
____________
A Voice of Encouragement
And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded
unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning him-
self (Luke 24:27).
C
leopas and his friend were deeply discouraged as they
walked along the road. They spoke in hushed tones of
the great calamity that had befallen the world because
the Savior had been crucified that day in Jerusalem.
Jesus joined this pathetic, discouraged couple on the road and

began to explain to them what it truly meant for “Christ” to die
on Calvary. But at the same time He shielded His identity.
Later, as they broke bread in the home of Cleopas, Christ re-
vealed His identity to them, and they suddenly knew that this
was the Christ who was speaking with them. Jesus then disap-
peared, leaving the two asking in amazement, “Did not our heart
burn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and while
he opened to us the scriptures?” (Luke 24:32).
These two people, now so full of new-found joy, ran from their
home into the streets and into the homes of those that they
knew, crying with a loud voice, “The Lord is risen indeed!”
Easter is the voice of encouragement. To those who are down,

to those who feel that all things are disappointing, the Resur-
rection is the Voice of Encouragement.
Let His words burn within you and fill you with
encouragement.
WH, April ‘68

__________
49
February 13
____________
Faith Hears
Now the LORD had said unto Abram, Get thee out of
thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s
house, unto a land that I will show thee (Genesis 12:1).
A
braham was a citizen of Ur, possibly in the area where
the Garden of Eden once stood. Abraham’s people built
the city of Babylon and the tower of Babel. Despite their
advanced culture, the people and his family were idol worship-
pers.
Abraham’s environment and heredity were contrary to his faith.

He was not a product of his day; he was different. He received
word from God that he should leave his home, his country, and
all of his people—that he should go out from them. God prom-
ised to bless him if he did.
What is faith? It is hearing the voice of God. God spoke and

Abraham heard. How can you hear the voice of God? If you
practice being quiet before Him, living in His presence, read-
ing His Word, and loving Him with all your heart, you will hear
from God. He wants to speak to His people.
Nobody is claiming that it is easy to hear God. Jesus said that

there were those who had ears, but did not hear. Faith is the
knowledge within us that when God speaks, we understand
what He has said. Therefore, faith hears God!
Practice the art of listening for the voice of God

and you will hear what He wants to tell you.
WH, January/February ‘86

__________
50
February 14
____________
A Love Story
They profess that they know God; but in works they deny
him, being abominable, and disobedient, and unto ev-
ery good work reprobate (Titus 1:16).
T
he prophet Hosea was instructed by God to marry Gomer,
a prostitute from the “red-light” district of town. Hosea
and Gomer were a living illustration of God’s relation-
ship to Israel. Gomer’s adulterous pursuit of her lovers and
Israel’s unfaithfulness to God were the same.
Today, many so-called Christians are leading double lives, claim-

ing salvation but denying the power of God. They may attend
church on Sunday morning and even give gifts to God to ap-
pease their conscience; but their lives are lived for self. An in-
satiable craving for things and self-gratification leads them
away from God until He has no place in their lives. The alarm-
ing divorce rate resulting in the break-up of homes is one of the
disastrous results of sin against God.
By marrying Gomer, Hosea learned to know the deep feelings

God has for His people. In spite of her unfaithfulness, Hosea
still loved Gomer and bought her back for 15 shekels of silver
and 1½ homers of barley as she was being sold as a slave on the
auction block.
Gomer is God’s message for the world. The Lord has never
stopped loving the sinner. He is not angry but compassionate!
He is always anxious to forgive us when we fail and promises
to heal our backsliding. Never forget that God loves you!
Thank God for His undying love for you.
The Preacher Marries a Prostitute, Video

__________
51
February 15
____________
In His Image
So God created man in his own image, in the image
of God created he him; male and female created he
them (Genesis 1:27).
S
atan came to the Garden and, in a master stroke, tempted
Adam and Eve who fell from grace and into sin. Their
fellowship with God was broken. The devil stood to one
side, and from the shadows he cried, “Look at your image now;
all blurred, dirty, filthy, and fighting against you.” Yes, the su-
preme delight of the devil is to blight the image of God in this
earth.
Let’s face it: Our lives can cause the devil to laugh in God’s
face. When you portray fear in your life, you give the devil op-
portunity to mock God. If he can get you bitter in spirit, he says
to God, “Ha, look at your image now.”
Friend, you will never know how much God loves you. You will
never know how much it hurts Him for men to live in sin. Hav-
ing made man in His own image, He wants him to live like it.
He wants him to keep up the family portrait.
I believe in victorious living. As a believer, I am on God’s side,

the winning side. We ought to stand before a mirror each day
and say, “I am what God made me to be in His image and in His
likeness. I will radiate God here on the earth. I will not look
downcast. I will not be defeated. I will look to Him, and reflect
His blessing, power, and anointing. In Jesus’ name.”
In your prayer time, ask God, “Help me show Your

love, power and blessings to those whom I inter-
act with today.”
WH, February ‘66

__________
52
February 16
____________
In Jesus’ Name
And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do,
that the Father may be glorified in the Son (John 14:13).
T
he scope of our prayer is as limitless as the name of Jesus.
Jesus has no limitations, no horizons. The breadth, the
extent, of our praying is as large as our asking. God ex-
pects us to reach out to the farthest horizons we can imagine
and to use all the strength and all the power that He has made
available to us—all of it in Jesus’ name.
So you see, prayer is not just the mere recitation of words. Prayer
is a relationship—with God and with Jesus, His Son. Prayer is
the speaking of loving words, a love poem to our Lord and Sav-
ior Jesus Christ.
Prayer is a personal connection with God. Prayer is alive. Prayer

is inspiring. Prayer is powerful, energizing, and dynamic! Prayer
revitalizes the one who prays. But prayer is not just spiritual
recreation. Prayer is doing battle with the invisible forces of
darkness.
“No man ever prayed without learning something,” Emerson

said. And he was right. You learn about yourself when you pray.
You learn about your fellow man when you pray. You learn
about God when you pray.
Don’t neglect the awesome privilege and power

that is prayer.

__________
53
February 17
____________
No Turning Back
Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John,
and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant
men, they marvelled; and they took knowledge of them,
that they had been with Jesus (Acts 4:13).
I
f God has called you to a task, you can be certain He will
make it possible for you to accomplish it. But you have to
obey with single-mindedness. That’s not easy to do in the
face of overwhelming opposition. I learned this lesson early in
my ministry. I was convinced that God had called me to preach
the gospel to the whole world. I set out from San Francisco on a
ship bound for Australia with only twelve dollars in my pocket.
I knew God had called me, however, and that he would not
abandon me.
What I didn’t know was that Australia refused admission to

any foreigners who weren’t carrying the equivalent of two hun-
dred pounds Australian. I didn’t have anywhere near that
amount. When the officer asked how much money I had, I an-
swered, “I don’t have much money.” “I see you’re a minister,”
he said. “Where do you plan to go from here?” I answered with
more boldness that I knew I possessed, “I’m on my way around
the world. God has called me to preach the gospel all over the
world, and I know He’ll provide for my needs.”
To this day I don’t know why they decided to waive their nor-
mal policy and let me into the country! I believe that if I had
been the least bit hesitant in my response, they would have
turned me away. As far as I was concerned there was no turn-
ing back, and God honored my faith.
Without any hesitation or doubt, God is faithful.

__________
54
February 18
____________
Our Almighty God

Who hath believed our report? and to whom is the arm
of the LORD revealed (Isaiah 53:1)?
T
he prophet Isaiah predicted that God would send His
Anointed One to deliver the nation of Israel from all her
enemies, especially the spiritual enemy of Satan. But
Isaiah also said, “Who hath believed our report? and to whom
is the arm of the LORD revealed?” The answer was simple—
only the ones who had courage enough to believe that God does
what He says He will do will see His power. Believers may be
accounted fools, so far as the world is concerned, but they are
wise in the eyes of the Lord. They are the ones who will see “the
arm of the LORD revealed” in mighty and wondrous works.
When I was a boy, we had lots of sayings hanging in our home.

Each Bible verse or other statement was designed to strengthen
our faith. One of those plaques said, “I am El-Shaddai.” If a
visitor didn’t know what that meant, my mother could take an
hour to tell him. I still remember how excited she would be-
come as she told how great, how wonderful, and how powerful
God really is.
My friend, you and I need to rejoice in God’s greatness today.

Let’s remind ourselves that He is indeed El-Shaddai, “God Al-
mighty,” and that He can handle any problem that faces us.
Our faith becomes great as we realize that God is great!
Rest in the knowledge of His great love for you!
The Names of God, p. 66

__________
55
February 19
____________
Indirect Satanic Assault

Then entered Satan into Judas... (Luke 22:3).
T
he spiritual warfare that raged around Jesus was
evident even before He was born. Matthew wrote of how
King Herod became increasingly alarmed over reports
that a new king was to be born in his realm. When the magi
from the East came asking how they might find “Him who was
born King of the Jews,” Herod told them to keep him informed.
He meant later to do away with this one he feared would take
his throne. Upon discovering he had been tricked, that the wise
men were not going to return to give him word, Herod ordered
soldiers to fall upon Bethlehem and destroy all male infants
two years of age and younger. This was not the act of a reason-
able man. Far from it! Herod was inspired by the devil to com-
mit such slaughter. The devil also sought to destroy Jesus
through the hatred and cunning of religious leaders. I do not
believe those priests and Pharisees were normally men of hate.
Something came upon them. The devil helped them right up to
the point of murdering Jesus. Satan also attacked Jesus through
Judas, who betrayed our Lord. Judas was not Jesus’ real en-
emy; the devil was using Judas. Avoiding a face to face con-
frontation, he chose rather to try to destroy Jesus indirectly by
deceit.
“The devil is afraid of persisting, because he

shrinks from frequent defeat.”
— Ambrose
__________
56
February 20
____________
You Hold The Key

Set your affection on things above, not on things on the
earth (Colossians 3:2).
Y
ou may tend to blame others for your failures instead of
accepting responsibility for them. You may blame your
parents, your employer, or your spouse for your unhap-
piness, but in truth you have chosen to be unhappy and you
can choose differently. You are the one in control of your life,
and you can choose to serve the Lord. God wants you to succeed
and to find fulfillment, and to do this you must take hold of
your destiny. You can dissipate your life in sin and shrink your-
self into nothing, or you can make a new beginning and resolve
to stand tall before God and humanity. Make good things great
and great things greater in Jesus’ name.
Stand up for yourself; speak for yourself; assert yourself; and

claim your reward. No one else can do it. It is unwise to rely on
others. You can go to school and have your professors help you;
you can go to church and have your pastor help you; you can go
home and have your family help you. But in the final analysis,
you must stand tall by yourself, and this requires an individual,
solitary commitment that no one else can provide.
In making the commitment to yourself, you will become the

great one, the strong one, the resourceful one, the creative one,
and you will stand tall! Not only will you gain the respect of
others, but you will also glorify God and gain personal satisfac-
tion and peace.
You hold the key to your own destiny!
Making Life Count, p. 66

__________
57
February 21
____________
Work For God

By faith Noah... prepared an ark to the saving of his house;
by the which he condemned the world, and became heir
of the righteousness which is by faith (Hebrews 11:7).
U
ntil 1850, no boat as large as Noah’s ark had sailed the
seas. Today, men who know say that the dimensions of
the ark given in the Bible are the best dimensions for
floating dead weight. Noah had no ability to do it, but he did it
anyway. The powers of faith came into being and he carried out
the directions of the Holy Spirit as they were spoken to him.
I can tell you from the depths of my heart that since I was a
boy, I’ve only worked for God. At 17, I became a minister and
began to conduct meetings. I worked hard to see souls saved,
not taking a day off. At 20, I set off to go around the world with
only $12. God said, “Go,” and I went.
You say, “How could you do that?” Faith is the only answer.
Faith is a labor, and I went off around the world laboring. Some-
times I would ride on the backs of animals from daylight to
dark, then eat some food and talk to the people in the towns we
came to. My bones ached, I was so tired. Yet I continued.
I’ve continued through the years until this very moment. And
I’m not a fool. I do it because the dividends are great. One day
I’ll cash those dividends when I see Jesus. And He will say,
“You worked for me.”
“He is no fool who gives what he cannot keep to

gain what he cannot lose.”
— Jim Elliot, martyred, 1956
Faith Can Change Your World, p. 108

__________
58
February 22
____________
Words for Faith

So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I
will not fear what man shall do unto me (Hebrews 13:6).
T
he Greek word translated “faith” in the New Testament
is used 248 times and is also translated “assurance,” “fi-
delity,” and “belief.” Dictionaries usually say it is “belief
in something.” And it is. We believe in God. We believe in the
Word of God.
It is also fidelity. We know that if we ask anything of Him ac-

cording to His Word, He will give it. That’s the fidelity part. We
know we’re not working with someone who can’t be trusted.
You’d better not trust some people when the two of you are
meeting a tiger. They’ll be gone and you’ll be on your own. God
won’t leave you when you face a tiger. His Word says that He
will never leave us. We can rely on His fidelity. Faith is the
faithfulness of God.
Faith is confidence. When you believe in something, you have

confidence in it. You have confidence in the chair you’re sitting
in. Because you believe it will support you, you can relax and
read this book. There is confidence in Christ. We relax in Him.
We’re not nervous. In faith there is the element of confidence
which brings relaxation in God. It is a matter of just leaning on
Him.
Jesus is the Author and Finisher of our faith. He is the beginner

and the ender, the giver and the protector of our faith. We’re not
the only ones interested in our faith. God is also interested in it.
We have perfect confidence in the Almighty, the

One who never falters or changes, the One who
loves us.

__________
59
February 23
____________
What Is Your Answer?

He saith unto them, But whom say ye that
I am (Matthew 16:15)?
M
any people offer opinions about Jesus. Some proclaim
with polite deference that they regard Him as a great
teacher or an important cultural figure in the evolu-
tion of Western civilization. Some claim that He was an extra-
terrestrial—a UFO spaceman borne to earth aboard the chari-
ots of the gods. You may laugh at that, but some Christian opin-
ions about Jesus have even less basis in truth. He has become a
plastic good-luck charm on the dashboard or a mystical baby
with a halo to whom singing drummer boys cut best-selling
record albums.
Perhaps to you He is a mystical figure from a Cecil B. DeMille

movie, complete with misty silhouette, miraculous robe, and a
pained facial expression prompting angelic choirs to begin to
crescendo classical music.
Such answers reveal our human shallowness, our immaturity,

and our pitiful superficiality. But here is something worse. To
so many, Jesus is nothing more than a Son of God, Savior, Prince
of Peace, Kings of Kings, Lord of Lords. He is just a cliché.
To others, He is the great sugar-daddy in the sky—the mighty

gift-giver! Is He merely the Way, the Truth, the Light, to you?
Is He a kind and giving Son of God Who offers salvation, but
demands nothing from you in return?
Who is He to you? All believers must answer the

question, “Is He Lord of your life?”
__________
60
February 24
____________
Welcome the Prodigal

It was meet that we should make merry, and be glad:
for this thy brother was dead, and is alive again; and
was lost, and is found (Luke 15:32).
J
esus gave us a classic and beautiful example of forgive-
ness in the story of the prodigal son. An ungrateful son
rebelled against his parents, demanded his inheritance,
and left home, only to lose everything and come back repentant
and willing to be a servant in his father’s house. Instead, his
father welcomed him home with open arms and ordered a great
feast to celebrate his return.
But the prodigal’s brother was angry and resentful and refused
to enter into the festivities. When the father asked why, he
replied, “Because I’ve been the good son, doing everything you
wanted, and you’ve never given me a party like this.”
The brother was jealous and filled with pious indignation over
what he regarded as unfair treatment. His hurt pride made it
impossible for him to enter into the family’s joy or to empathize
with his brother’s situation. It seems that in his eyes, his
brother’s greatest sin was repenting and coming home again.
This brother’s hostility should be a reminder to all of us to guard

against any judgmental spirit that might keep us from whole-
heartedly welcoming back into our church or circle of acquain-
tances those who wander away, fall into sin, and then return
broken and needing our love and understanding to become
whole again.
All have sinned. There is no one more deserving

of forgiveness than we. Do you know someone
whose return to the faith needs to be celebrated?
Hostility, p. 78
__________
61
February 25
____________
Walk in Success
. . . But this one thing I do, forgetting those things which
are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which
are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the
high calling of God in Christ Jesus (Philippians 3:13-14).
T
here are some foundational steps that you should be
aware of as you determine to walk in success. First, ask
yourself if you are doing what God wants you to do. Many
of us spend our time doing things that are not worth doing.
Next, do not dwell on your past failures. These failures can be

great lessons for you because they can teach you how to lean
upon the Lord. But don’t focus on what happened before. God is
ready to do more through you now than He has ever done before.
Concentrate on one thing at a time. When God tells you to do

something, put your whole life and mind and soul into that one
thing and make it work. Nothing that you do for God is ever
easy enough to be done half-heartedly.
Focus on your opportunities instead of on your problems. I have

always encountered problems in my life, only I chose not to
look at them! By taking advantage of the opportunities, you
will overcome the problems.
Above all else, choose a direction that will make a difference.

Don’t go down the same muddy road that others have gotten
stuck in. Take a high road and ride with purpose and commit-
ment. Do your best to go in faith and success, fulfilling the mis-
sion of God’s heart for you.
My desire is that all my steps are ordered of You.

You, Lord, are my success.
WH, Summer ‘97

__________
62
February 26
____________
Walk by Faith
The steps of a good man are ordered by the LORD: and
he delighteth in his way (Psalm 37:23).
T
he will of God is as simple as breathing. Every person is
in the will of God unless he has intentionally violated
what he knows to be God’s will. It is impossible to be out
of the will of God if one truly loves God and does whatever God
has asked him to do. If God has never asked a person to do
anything, then that person can safely assume he is already doing
God’s will.
As far as I know, from the time I was seventeen I have never

been out of the will of God simply because whenever God said
to do something, I didn’t hesitate. Even if God’s instructions
did not make sense to me, I would immediately say to myself,
“God knows more than I do.”
I have found the will of God to be beautiful, loving, and easy. I

have never prayed, “God, what are we going to do tomorrow?” I
have simply thanked God for the day in which I lived, and
praised Him that my steps were being directed by Him for that
day. I believe that if we will just walk each day by faith, whether
the Lord tells us anything specific or not, He will guide our
path.
Praise God for directing your steps and ask him

to help you live in His perfect will for your life.

__________
63
February 27
____________
Wait Upon the Lord

But they that wait upon the LORD shall renew their
strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they
shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and
not faint (Isaiah 40:31).
W
hat does it mean to wait upon the Lord? It means to
be calm before the Lord, to give the Lord time. They
that wait upon the Lord meditate on His word and
seek His wisdom. Scripture promises many wonderful things
to those who wait upon the Lord.
People who don’t wait upon the Lord are not strong. They get
troubled at little things. They don’t have time to come to church
or read the Bible as they should, or to meditate and pray. They
can’t expect the benefits of waiting on the Lord.
But they that wait upon the Lord are a different breed. They
can fly like an eagle, going where God wants them to go. They
can run fast without growing weary. They can walk but not
faint. Waiting brings blessing to our lives. We should wait, be
steady, sometimes just be silent, and let God talk to our hearts.
Jesus told His disciples to go to Jerusalem and wait there until

they received the power from on high. My prayer for you is that
you will wait upon the Lord, and that He will renew you and
fill you with rejoicing and strength.
I will wait, acknowledging your Lordship, and

You will renew my strength.
WH, Autumn ‘99

__________
64
February 28
____________
Victory through Jesus

But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through
our Lord Jesus Christ (I Corinthians 15:57).
W
hen we first come to the cross, we come as sinners.
We accept Jesus as Savior and He gives us eternal
life. The vestiges of the old life need to be put to death
on the cross. When we allow Christ to crucify and mortify our
old ways of thinking and walking, talking and acting, then we
become candidates for a new way of living.
When we give God permission to crucify our old self, we open

the door to a life of resurrection victory. It then becomes pos-
sible for us to praise God in times of separation, desertion, mis-
understanding, ridicule, and humiliation. It becomes possible
for us to submit our wills to Him, and to rejoice in the death of
our ambitions and dreams and plans.
We can recognize that all of this is the work of Calvary, and

that it leads to resurrection and a new life of joy and bliss and
eternal happiness. Just as the crucifixion of Christ was the pre-
lude to His victory over death, so the crucifixion of our old de-
sires is the prelude to victory over the power of sin and death in
our lives.
Lord, let my life be glorious evidence of the vic-

tory that Christ has won for me on Calvary!
WH, March/April ‘90

__________
65
February 29
____________
Victory over Worry

Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and
supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made
known unto God (Philippians 4:6).
W
orry is wrong because it does not see an all-sufficient
God. Worry looks upon and accepts circumstances as
truth rather than the established Word of God. God
has promised that He will protect and provide for us. When we
worry about circumstances, whatever they may be, we reveal
our lack of belief in God to keep His Word.
When we reach a place in our lives where we have absolute

confidence in God’s all-sufficiency, we will no longer have to
contend with worry. When we receive the promises of God’s
Word, every worry is knocked down. God is not the author of
worry. Only the devil would have us worry because worry de-
stroys our fellowship with God.
Rest upon the solid foundation that God still has all things under
His control. When you recognize worry, ask God to take it away
from you, and then be careful not to vocalize that anxiety. In-
stead, vocalize faith in the Word of God. You will be amazed at
what happens when the words of your mouth are positive rather
than defeated and negative.
I urge you to rid yourself of anxiety. Then you will be free to

live in God’s peace. You will be able to live exuberantly, joy-
fully, and gloriously, by the mighty power of God.
Keep my eyes fixed on You, Lord, and not on my

circumstance.
How To Cope With Worry

__________
66
March 1
____________
Victory in Jesus
Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and
he will flee from you (James 4:7).
W
hen man tries to enter into a personal conflict against
Satan using human strength, he can never win. We
must exercise spiritual warfare according to the Word
of God.
You and I have the victory because of Jesus. He triumphed

over Satan and destroyed his works at Calvary. We function
and operate through His successes and through His victories.
Our victories are not accomplished through human manipula-
tion, but by the Lord of Hosts. He is the One who has defeated
the devil! He is the Almighty God!
Anchor your trust in the Lord of Hosts. Depend upon Him. He

is the Lord of battles. He is the Lord of victories. Call on Him by
His Name, and ask Him to do what He is capable of doing. Say,
“Lord, You are the Mighty Deliverer. I’ve got some enemies. Go
get ‘em!”
I believe that in these last days, spiritual warfare will be inten-

sified. More and more, wickedness and viciousness will come
against us, but the body of Christ is going to bless the world.
We are going to stand up with Jesus in all of His strength and
win every battle.
Don’t grow weary of practicing spiritual warfare.

Shout and rejoice in God for the victory we have
in Jesus!

__________
67
March 2
____________
Use Your Authority

And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the
grass, and took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and
looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake, and gave
the loaves to his disciples, and the disciples to the mul-
titude (Matthew 14:19).
J
esus gave His disciples the opportunity to use the author-
ity He had given them. It was close to dinnertime when
He turned to them and said, “Give them something to
eat.” If those disciples had possessed faith, they would have
said, “Yes Master! Who has the first little piece to get us started?”
They had the opportunity. They could have called on the maj-
esty of God and performed the miracle, but they did not have
the courage. They shook and trembled and said, “He asks the
most impossible things and we cannot do them.” Jesus would
not have had to break the bread if only they had believed what
He told them to do.
I suspect many of us have had opportunities to change the world,

and missed them. Know the truth. Study the truth. Search for
the truth. Draw close to God. He is a great big wonderful God,
and if He tells you to do something, do it. Do not look at the
impossibilities but at the possibilities. When God moves, the
devil has to step aside. When God says do it, the devil can’t stop
you!
Father, open my eyes to every opportunity that

you put before me to glorify You.
WH, January/Febuary ‘94

__________
68
March 3
____________
Untapped Resource
Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find;
knock, and it shall be opened unto you (Matthew 7:7).
E
ffective prayer is truly a secret to most Christians. Prayer
for the majority of believers amounts only to “Good morn-
ing, Jesus,” “We thank You for the food,” and, at day’s
end, “Good night, Lord”— all done in two minutes or less. There
seems to be a mystique, a secret that seems to have placed ef-
fective prayer beyond the reach of most believers.
I suggest that we use prayer as it was designed and intended,

as a tremendous force, a terrible weapon against the enemy. I
am talking of prayer that can exert a world-changing influ-
ence. When it is truly understood and faithfully used, prayer is
the greatest source of untapped energy the world has ever
known.
To bring about such prayer requires a change in our thinking

and in our habits. Such prayer among the people of God can
change the church of Jesus Christ in America and all around
the world. The church can discover resources of strength, bless-
ing, anointing, goodness, and mercies we never dreamed about.
Victories—even over demonic forces—can be ours through
prayer.
Whoever you are, you can receive and set into

motion the power of God by your prayers.

__________
69
March 4
____________
Unlimited Potential
But as many as received him, to them gave he power to
become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his
name (John 1:12).
O
ne of my greatest childhood thrills was holding the reins
of a team of horses as they pulled a wagon. Driving an
automobile cannot compare to the thrill of feeling the
flesh and blood of spirited steeds, ready to obey your every wish
as you pull on the reins.
The greatest thrill of liberation and dominion in the world is

sensing the vibrant life of Christ flooding your spirit, your mind,
and your body, making you free from every tormenting habit,
phobia, and fear.
God has handed you the reins of the universe and said, “Drive
on victoriously through this life to the City of God.” That is
dominion! Jesus is handing you the reins of your destiny and
saying, “You hold the reins!”
Take them. What a thrill to experience the joy and confidence

of knowing you hold the reins of your life. You are not under
the power of any demon, disease, doctrine, or denomination.
You are free to drive on furiously and gloriously to unlimited
victories by the power and authority given you by the Lord Jesus
Christ.
Take it—It’s Yours, p. 7

__________
70
March 5
____________
A Foundation of Prayer
O Lord, I beseech thee, let now thine ear be attentive to
the prayer of thy servant, and to the prayer of thy ser-
vants, who desire to fear thy name (Nehemiah 1:11).
N
ehemiah waited four months after the Lord laid it on
his heart to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem. During that
time he treasured his secret ambition in his heart and
didn’t even tell the king. This man of action was first of all a
man of prayer.
There’s a great lesson here. When we’re inclined to act, we are

usually better off to bathe our desires in prayer first. Nehemiah
didn’t see prayer as inactivity or use it to avoid real involve-
ment. If he was going to build a wall for God, he was going to
build it on a solid foundation of prayer.
I realized long ago that things done in haste usually go wrong.

No decision is so urgent that there’s no time to pray it through.
The greater the impact of the decision, the more time I spend
before the Lord, asking Him to direct my thoughts and help me
make a wise decision. I never want to be forced into a hasty
decision without adequate time in prayer, no matter how press-
ing circumstances may seem. On the other hand, once I’ve made
a decision, I move rapidly and determinedly to do what I’m
convinced God wants me to do.
Four months is a long time for a man of action to wait. But in

the scope of all that Nehemiah accomplished, those four months
before God, time spent planning and praying about what he
should do, represented perhaps the most fruitful time of all.
Time spent in prayer is never wasted time!

__________
71
March 6
____________
A Genuine Champion
But the former governors . . . had taken of them bread
and wine, beside forty shekels of silver; yea, even their
servants bare rule over the people: but so did not I, be-
cause of the fear of God (Nehemiah 5:15).
F
or decades, the heroes in our society have been enter-
tainment figures, athletes, and other media creations
whom more often than not are utterly devoid of charac-
ter. Slowly but surely, this kind of thinking has even crept into
the church. Unfortunately, many of today’s “spiritual leaders”
are cut from the same mold as the world’s heroes. They’re en-
tertainers and celebrities, admired for their charm and good
looks rather than because they live lives of holiness unto the Lord.
We’re shocked—and rightly so—when a nationally known

preacher admits to an adulterous affair. But that kind of scan-
dal shouldn’t really surprise us. When talent, prestige, popu-
larity, glamour, personality, or anything other than blameless
character becomes the criteria for spiritual leadership, an en-
vironment exists in which false champions will prosper. It’s hard
to keep up a front for long, and when the fragile façade crumbles,
the devil has a heyday. Every time a so-called leader fails, it
compounds the cynicism with which the world views the Lord’s
work. Never have true champions been more sorely needed than
today.
The key to being a person God can use mightily is not fame, not
intellect, not magnetism, not skill, not the ability to communi-
cate, not wit, not human excellence, not stature, and not politi-
cal prowess. It is character.
Let us strive to be genuine, transparent champi-

ons of the faith.

__________
72
March 7
____________
A Lesson from Our Lord

And in the morning, rising up a great while before day,
he went out, and departed into a solitary place, and there
prayed (Mark 1:35).
J
esus Christ, while He was here on earth, rose up in the
morning, “a long while before daylight,” to go to a place
where He could be alone and pray. He had none of the
shortcomings with which we suffer. He knew the Father as in-
timately as it is possible to know Him. He said, “I and My Fa-
ther are one” (John 10:30). He knew God’s will perfectly, and
He did not struggle with weak faith as we do.
Yet prayer was important to Him. He prayed early in the morn-

ing. He prayed before the Transfiguration. He prayed in the
garden the night He was betrayed. Prayer was a hallmark of
His daily life. Why? Because even though He was the omnipo-
tent, omniscient God in human flesh, he drew His power from
the Father. “The Son can do nothing of Himself, but what He
sees the Father do” (John 5:19).
He voluntarily laid aside His right to do anything independently,

and He completely subjugated Himself to the will of the Fa-
ther. He depended on the Father. He obeyed the Father. He
looked to the Father for everything. And the means by which
Jesus kept in touch with the Father was prayer.
If Jesus needed to pray, how much more do we? He never had a

sin to confess. He had no confusion to untangle. And He never
needed to pray for healing or deliverance. Yet He prayed con-
stantly—and left us an example to follow.
When we seek the Lord in prayer, we too can walk

in the strength of the Lord.

__________
73
March 8
____________
Able Ministers
As every man hath received the gift, even so minister
the same one to another (I Peter 4:10).
T
o me this is one of the most precious verses that has
been delivered to us from the Word of God. Those who
have received the gifts should minister the same. I be-
lieve that anything that has been given to us was given to us
from God to share. God does not dig holes and bury things. He
is not a cover-up man; that is the devil’s business. God is a
revealer, a revealer of the interior workings of human beings.
I encourage you to become a sharer and to share everything

you receive. In fact, the way to get this message to grow in your
own spirit is to start talking to others about the things you
have learned. As you talk about them, there will almost imme-
diately be an increase of knowledge on your own part. As you
give, you receive. The Bible says that those who water will be
watered. As you give out, you will receive back. This is espe-
cially true as we study the Word of God. Those who have re-
ceived the gift should minister the same. This is the desire of
my own heart. In 2 Corinthians 3:6, the Word of God says we
should be able ministers, giving life. We must become able min-
isters of truth, giving life—spiritual life, dynamic life—to those
with whom we come in contact.
What you do speaks so loudly that I can’t hear

what you say!
__________
74
March 9
____________
A Place of Sacrifice
Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; And
walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath
given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God
for a sweetsmelling savour (Ephesians 5:1-2).
J
esus, as the Lamb of God, was the fulfillment of all the
Old Testament sacrifices. All of those sacrifices pointed
forward to the time when the Son of God would offer Him-
self as the great and final sacrifice for the sins of mankind. It
was at Calvary, upon the cross, that Jesus made the ultimate
sacrifice: He gave His blood and His flesh for mankind.
Following Christ, in the truest sense, involves sacrifice as well.

Sacrifice is not the normal thing for human beings. Man does
not want sacrifice. Taking up the cross demands sacrifice. Dis-
cipleship demands sacrifice.
Such sacrifice extends beyond merely giving of one’s time or

energies. If we are to be Christ’s disciples, we must be willing
to sacrifice ourselves wholly to Him. This means placing our
lives at His disposal, putting all that we hold dear upon the
altar and giving God permission to use all according to His will.
Sacrifice is more than giving, it is giving up. Sacrifice is the
surrender of our lives to God. This is basic to discipleship.
Those who would take up the cross and follow

Christ must be willing to sacrifice themselves
completely to Him.

__________
75
March 10
____________
A Place of Separation
For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever
will lose his life for my sake shall find it (Matthew 16:25).
C
alvary is a place of separation. When we take up our
cross to follow Christ, we are separated from everything.
The cross separated Jesus from His family and friends.
He hung on the cross; they didn’t. The cross we bear will have
the same effect. If we follow Christ and place our lives totally
at His disposal, we may be separated from our family and
friends. We may be separated from our ideals. We may be sepa-
rated from our most prized possessions.
The cross is a place of separation. This separation, however,

has a positive aspect as well. Not only may we face separation
from the things we have held dear, but we may also experience
a divine separation from the power of sin.
The Lord Jesus Christ, in dying for us, bore all of our sins in
His body. Even more, He took upon Himself our inherited sin-
ful nature. The thing which we inherited from Adam, that thing
which seems to drive us to sin, was nailed with Christ to the
cross. When we follow Jesus to the cross, the stranglehold that
sin once held on our lives is broken. Just as our acceptance of
Christ has separated us from the eternal penalty of sin, so our
willingness to take up our cross with Jesus separates us from
the power of sin.
As you stand separate from the world, you never

stand alone. Jesus the Christ stands with you.

__________
76
March 11
____________
Age of Anxiety
And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the
sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, and there was
a great calm (Mark 4:39).
T
his is an age of anxiety. I see it in the faces of the people
I meet. Anxiety, to be sure, is an age-old problem, but it
is becoming more intense—apocalyptically intense. Dark
days are ahead. Having lived in Israel, where World War III is
possibly in the making, I am conscious of impending destruc-
tion.
I can give you in a word the cause for this engulfing tide of
anxiety. People are consumed with thoughts about self. They
have made self the primary concern with little or no thought of
others. This “me first” philosophy is tearing down all restraints
and turning the streets of our cities into scenes of mob vio-
lence. No society can long endure the anarchy of complete dedi-
cation to selfish aims.
Christ is the answer to anxiety. He is still the Master of the

elements, and can speak “Peace be still” to raging hearts as
well as to raging seas. I have preached this message in 100
countries of the world.
In order to turn to Christ, you must turn away from self—away

from self-pity and self-serving. When Jesus Christ lives His life
through you, He immediately turns to the needs of others. Only
those who have sought and found how to serve know what real
happiness is.
Anxiety in others is defeated by the compassion

and sacrifice demonstrated by Christians.
WH, September ‘65

__________
77
March 12
____________
All for Christ

By faith Moses . . . Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater
riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto
the recompense of the reward (Hebrews 11:24-26).
B
illy Sunday was one of the world’s best-known baseball
players when he was converted. He could run the bases
faster than any man who had ever played the game. He
had fame, money, status, and everything he had ever longed
for. Then the Lord called him into ministry.
Sunday never thought twice about leaving baseball to go into

the ministry. He gave it all up to serve the Lord. For the first
ten years of his ministry, Sunday ministered in the shadows.
He was an assistant to another evangelist, and he preached in
rescue missions and small churches. Many people thought he
had squandered great potential in professional sports to be-
come a third-rate preacher.
But God had called Billy Sunday to serve Him. Like Moses,
Sunday spent years in training on the backside of the desert.
When a person responds so readily to God’s call, God uses him
to the utmost. After a few years of ministry in obscurity, Sun-
day became the best-known evangelist in America, and he was
instrumental in the conversions of tens of thousands of souls.
When I sensed the call of God to worldwide evangelism, all my

other desires left me. All I wanted to do was preach. Despite
all the hardships and obstacles of those early years, I knew
God had called me. With that knowledge, I could face almost
any challenge.
Turn your eyes upon Jesus and the things of earth

will grow strangely dim.

__________
78
March 13
____________
An Open Door
Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ’s
gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord...
(II Corinthians 2:12).
A
n open door signified the very heart and character of
Paul’s commitment and service to God. Life was not an
easy path; he was constantly opposed by men and
thwarted by circumstances. A trailblazer, a pioneer mission-
ary, he often came to an impasse; that is, doors were closed to
him, as is the case with all true men of God. At times he did not
know which way to turn. In desperation, he would ask God to
reveal His will, to open an effectual door that he might enter
in. God heard the cry of His servant and a door was opened “of
the Lord.”
It is not at all surprising that Paul would often use this figure
of speech. He had learned that God makes a way where seem-
ingly there is no way. So he was always on the alert to watch
for, and avail himself of, opportunities for service that were
God-given.
It has been my experience that God opens doors today as He

did in the days of the apostles. In other words, He makes known
His will and points the way in which His servants can be of
most effective service to Him in the salvation of souls and de-
liverance of humanity. The Lord leads today through natural
circumstances or He leads in ways that are extraordinary. It is
our responsibility to stay alert for opportunities, to be obedient
to God when opportunities are made known, trusting Him ev-
ery step of the way to accomplish His Word.
Keep your eyes and heart open for opportunities

from the Lord.
WH, July/August ‘64

__________
79
March 14
____________
Feed the Hungry
I
suddenly woke up at ten minutes to midnight, after going
to bed at 11:00 p.m.
God said, “It is almost midnight in prophetic time. Listen to

Me. One of my greatest concerns is that My own people, part of
My church, do not suffer death by starvation before I return.
Will you help feed them? Only My people!
“To them it will be an angelic food supply! It will be a miracle!

I say to you hunger is an agonizing death. Give to those who
are dying and you shall live happily and victoriously. You shall
prosper, saith the Lord.
“I speak to you in Jerusalem. It is the city where I took the

bread and blessed it and said, ‘Take, eat, this is My body bro-
ken for you.’ So take bread for the spirit, soul and body to the
multitudes of the earth.
“Go especially to the war areas where there is devastation and

hunger and feed them.
“Many are suffering. You will bring the food in fast by plane.
You ride on the plane with the food, watch it given out and
rejoice to see the children fed.
“Give food to the refugees who will be coming to Israel and who
require help. It is My pity upon them.
“America has the food. Buy it and take it to the hungry.”
“I am willing, Lord!”
__________
80
March 15
____________
An Ordinary Man
Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least com-
mandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called
the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall
do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the
kingdom of heaven (Matthew 5:19).
S
ome individuals seem born to greatness. No one really
is. Certainly, some people are born with incredible tal-
ent, marvelous athletic abilities, stunning artistic gifts,
or other inherent aptitudes that make them stand head and
shoulders above everyone else. But skill and natural gifted-
ness do not equate with genuine greatness. They may magnify
a person’s greatness, but they are never the reason for it.
On the other hand, a truly great person may be without excep-

tional talent, power, or fame. Real greatness grows out of char-
acter. A man or woman of character is a great person, whether
or not others recognize it. A person of weak character is not
great, no matter how much fame or worldly success comes along.
Nehemiah was an ordinary man, lacking any inherited quali-

ties that would put him in a place of prominence. He was a
servant, one man with no special training that would qualify
him for the great task to which God would call him. He was
exactly the kind of person God delights to use. He was an ordi-
nary man with extraordinary character.
You are born to greatness, the greatness that

comes with being a child of God and heir to His
throne.

__________
81
March 16
____________
Angels At Work
For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep
thee in all thy ways (Psalm 91:11).
D
o angels work with us in our service to the Lord Jesus?
I believe they do. Let me explain my belief.
Some years ago, I was flying from the Holy Land to New York
City. A lady approached me, tapped me on the shoulder, and
said, “I was praying, and the Lord told me to tell you that He
would send His angels to clear and release the airways from
demon power and possession in order that Christian television
could go through and preach the gospel of Christ to millions of
people in these last days.”
I thanked her and returned to my reading. About thirty min-

utes later she came back. “I was praying again,” she said, “and
the Lord said you didn’t listen to me the first time.” Inwardly, I
had to admit that had been the case. I had not listened with my
full attention. She reiterated her message about how it would
be my privilege to use television to reach the lost with the mes-
sage of salvation. This time her words got through to me. I bowed
my head and thanked the Lord about that very wonderful thing
that had been prophesied.
Just a few days later I received word that our broadcast license
had been granted. The Lord brought to my mind the words I
had heard, “I have freed the airways so that you can use them.”
I have no doubt that angels are assisting in this work, and God
bids the angels to clear the path of obstacles that may keep us
from doing His work.
Ask God to send angels to clear obstacles from

your path today.
Angles to Help You, p. 67

__________
82
March 17
____________
Angels Know the Certainty of Judgment

Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, De-
part from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared
for the devil and his angels (Matthew 25:41).
W
e live in an increasingly secular society. Humanists
have done a great deal over the past half-century to
banish God from public acknowledgement and rec-
ognition. And we have by no means seen the end of this tragic
movement. If there is no God, there is no need to live responsi-
bly, as if there were one. Man is then free to do his own thing,
to live it up, to enjoy all the pleasures his body can stand or his
pocketbook can afford. And so we are seeing a complete aban-
donment of moral values.
If man thinks of death at all, he conceives of it as a cessation of

being, perhaps as a final period. But there is no way we can get
around the finality of Hebrews 9:27, which states, “And as it is
appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment.”
Unsaved people deny this truth. It’s unpopular, unsettling, but

angels are persuaded of the fact and know that they will take
part in God’s judgment. Indeed, they know that the final desti-
nation of unrepentant men and women, hell, is a place pre-
pared originally for their number who chose to join Satan’s re-
bellion. Jesus foretold to His disciples what He would one day
say at the time of judgment (Matthew 25:41). What must an-
gels think as they observe people laughing and taking their
pleasure while, unknowingly, they rush headlong down the path
to eternal destruction?
Pray that God will help you stay on the straight

and narrow path, thereby avoiding hell.
Angels to Help You, p. 60

__________
83
March 18
____________
Anger and Hurt

Then said the LORD, Doest thou well to be angry (Jonah 4:4)?
W
e know the story of the prophet Jonah who rebelled
against God’s direction for his life. Jonah’s disobedi-
ence caused him to end up in the belly of a big fish.
After three days God made the fish to vomit Jonah up onto dry
land, and Jonah, who had experienced a decided change of heart,
headed straight for Nineveh to deliver God’s message. The re-
sult was a great spiritual revival, but instead of being over-
joyed by the people’s honest repentance, the Bible says that
Jonah was very angry. He went outside the city and sat sulk-
ing under the shade of a gourd vine, complaining to God.
Then God answered, “Do you have any right to be angry about
this?” God was chiding Jonah for his self-centeredness, but there
is nothing in His response to indicate that He was outraged by
Jonah’s uninhibited expression of his true feelings. Even as
Jonah sat complaining and feeling sorry for himself, God took
pity on him, arranging for a vine to spring up and spread its
leaves to shade him.
It is important to be honest with God about our feelings, not for

His benefit but for our own, and to expose those dark, negative
feelings and hurts so that true healing and redemption can take
place. When we feel that God is dealing with us harshly, we
would do well to remember that God disciplines us as sons (see
Hebrews 12:7); and although present problems and pain are
not joyous, the promise is that “afterward it yieldeth the peace-
able fruit of righteousness” (Hebrews 12:11).
God’s peace is exactly the opposite of the hostil-

ity so often harbored in the human heart.
Hostility, p. 63
__________
84
March 19
____________
Applying Priorities
O fear the LORD, ye his saints: for there is no want to
them that fear him (Psalm 34:9).
M
any people are under the impression that Christians
are unable to compete successfully with less scrupu-
lous persons. I believe that Christians can, should, and
do compete successfully without violating their Christian values.
Competition is one of the cornerstones of our society. It pro-

vides the necessary motivation for many people, and when it is
kept in control, it is a good thing. Competition is the basis for
our free enterprise system. However, because of its importance,
it is possible for the competitive drive to become a consuming
passion. Competition provides motivation, but it is essential
for us to be motivated toward Christian goals with our priori-
ties where they should be. Preoccupation with competition, not
for the Lord’s sake but for its own sake, distorts our perspective.
Most of us become overly involved in worldly concerns and the

accumulation of goods. At such times we fail to attend to fam-
ily, prayer, Bible reading, and all the things that God would
have us enjoy. There is nothing wrong with competition or with
striving to get ahead, but we must never allow such ambitions
to become our top priorities.
A desire to provide for your loved ones and to return to the

Lord the tithe that belongs to Him is the correct attitude to-
ward material gain, rather than the greedy desire to hoard
wealth for its own sake.
Giving to God is the most important part of suc-

cess, and the best gift you can give Him is your love,
expressed in a life controlled by His priorities.

__________
85
March 20
____________
Are You Willing?

Also I heard the voice of the Lord, saying: Whom shall I
send, And who will go for Us (Isaiah 6:8)?
I
t is fine to pray that God will send someone to do a tough
job. It is another thing entirely to be willing to be the one
to step forward and risk it all, but that is the price of being
a real champion.
Champions are a rare breed. They trust God while everyone

else is asking for answers. They step forward while everyone
else prays for someone to volunteer. They see beyond the dan-
gers, the risks, the obstacles, and the hardships. What they see
instead is the power and glory of God.
Isaiah answered the call of God, “Here I am! Send me” (Isaiah
6:8). That’s the answer of every true champion. I hope that is
your answer, and that you will accept the challenge to be a
champion for God.
Ask God to show you what He would have you to do, and then
set out in His power to do it with all your heart. You will expe-
rience pain and suffering, like all true champions. You may be
falsely accused and imprisoned, as Joseph was. You may have
to spend some years in the desert, as Moses did. You may be
persecuted and chased by evil men, as David was. You may be
hated and even killed, as most of the disciples were.
In the final analysis, whatever God chooses to permit you to

endure, the blessings will far outweigh the pain and suffering.
I do not know what He will give you to do. I do

know that your world will never be the same.
WH, November/December ‘96

__________
86
March 21
____________
A Voice of Faith
Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and
behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust
it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing. And
Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my
God (John 20:27-28).
W
hen the Apostle Thomas saw his Savior nailed to a
cross and then tenderly wrapped and laid in a tomb,
his rational mind could only conceive that this was
the end. When three days later he heard from his friends that
Jesus was alive, it was a taunting thing.
He said, “But I saw Him die and I saw Him buried. He is not
alive.” His doubt was so great that Christ had to appear to him
while the disciples were eating and say, “Thomas, see the prints
in My hands, touch your hand to My side.”
When Thomas heard the voice which he could not forget, and
saw the nail prints where He had actually been nailed to the
cross, and beheld the glorious resurrected Person, he cried for
joy.
The resurrection became the Voice of Faith. It created faith, it

made faith. Nothing in the realm of Christianity so brings spiri-
tual life as resurrection faith does. It is a voice heard around
the world that proclaims that Christ lives right here and right
now.
Allow Christ to prove to you that He is with you.

If you listen to Him, your doubt will disappear.
WH, April ‘68

__________
87
March 22
____________
A Voice of Forgiveness
And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto
him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And
he went out, and wept bitterly (Matthew 26:75).
C
hrist’s last look at Peter before He died was one of great
sorrow. He looked upon one who had backslidden by
cursing and who had denied Him with his own lips. Pe-
ter had stood among the common sinful people of his time and
declared that he did not even know the Lord Jesus Christ.
When Peter realized what he had done, he did not know whether
he would ever be loved again by the Lord Jesus. It is likely that
he thought that there was no possibility of forgiveness. But
Christ knew Peter’s heart and the Resurrection became the
Voice of Forgiveness in Peter’s ears. On the first Easter morn-
ing, the angel told the disciples to “Go, tell His disciples and
Peter” (See Mark 16:7). Jesus not only asked for His disciples
but He specified, “and Peter.”
No doubt these were the happiest words that Simon Peter ever
heard when he knew for sure that Jesus had included him again
among the disciples and that he was absolutely forgiven for his
backsliding.
Today, the resurrection story is the Voice of Forgiveness that

speaks to us of God’s endless capacity to love us and forgive our
repentant hearts.
The empty tomb shouts with a full voice of God’s

forgiveness.
WH, April ‘68

__________
88
March 23
____________
A Voice of Joy
Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith
unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master (John 20:16).
M
ary Magdalene was a fallen woman from whom Jesus
had cast seven evil spirits. She became so attached to
Christ that she followed Him wherever He went to
minister. She was standing at the cross when Christ died, and
three mornings later she was standing at the tomb when Christ
arose. She was very sorrowful because she believed that she
had lost Him, and when she saw that the tomb was empty she
asked someone whom she supposed to be the gardener, “Where
have you laid Him?”
The Lord Jesus turned and spoke the first resurrection words,
“Woman, why weepest thou?”
There must be no weeping for the Resurrection. We know that

the resurrection is the greatest of all victories. Immediately
she cried, “Rabboni, my master.” Great joy flooded her soul like
an ocean until she had all of her capacities filled with joy.
If this Easter has a message for the world, it is a voice of joy.

Let joy ring throughout the land. Let gladness be in every heart
because the resurrection message is the Voice of Joy.
Those who have the truth of the resurrection will

experience true Joy.
WH, April ‘68

__________
89
March 24
____________
Authority Over Devils

Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them:
because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in
the world (I John 4:4).
A
lmost every day someone who needs help combating an
evil spirit calls my office from somewhere in America.
Continually letters come to me from those who are tor-
mented by the devil. They need deliverance. Psychiatry, phi-
losophy, and pastoral counseling will not suffice. Only the om-
nipotent power of the Holy Spirit can overcome the forces of
the unholy spirit of the devil. This power is available to anyone
who will seek it. God is no respecter of persons.
Scripture confirms that there will be greater demon power on

the earth in the final days of this dispensation (Revelation
12:12). It seems to me that the greatest need in the spiritual
world is for men and women to understand how to have au-
thority over devils, to control them, and cast them out. The
Lord has revealed to me that there will be millions of people in
our modern world who will need deliverance from evil spirits
in the days just ahead of us. Occultism, witchcraft, fortune-
telling, astrology, and spiritism will greatly increase.
The church of Jesus Christ must prepare for the greatest spiri-
tual battle of the ages. We may boldly march into the conflict
“because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the
world.”
You have the authority of Christ to defeat evil.

Are you ready to get busy and engage the enemy?

__________
90
March 25
____________
Authority Through Christ

Yet Michael the archangel, when contending with the
devil he disputed about the body of Moses, durst not
bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The
Lord rebuke thee (Jude 9).
W
e made a film about the deliverance of a Filipino boy
who would physically disappear while under the in-
fluence of Satan. Fine Christians refused to see the
movie because they were afraid of Satan. You must know that
you are a conqueror over Satan and that you always will have
the victory. Don’t let him deceive you! As a believer, you have
all authority and power through Christ.
I have discovered that you can only deal with the devil in truth.
You cannot speak disrespectfully to him, either. He is the “prince
and power of the air.” Even when you mock him, he does not
have to obey you.
The proper way, the way that gets results, is to come against
him under the anointing of the Holy Spirit and in the mighty
power of God, saying, “The Lord rebuke thee. I resist you in the
Name of the Lord Jesus Christ.”
Billy Graham said that while he was working on a sermon

against the devil, he lost his notes and the typewriter wouldn’t
work. Finally he had to resist the devil before he could finish
his sermon. Martin Luther became so enraged at sin and Satan
while in his office one day that he literally threw his ink well at
the devil.
People have battled against the devil in every gen-

eration. Fortunately you can win every time when
you come against him in the name of Jesus.
WH, June/July ‘83

__________
91
March 26
____________
It’s Good To Be Average

He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto
him, We have found the Messias, which is, being interpreted,
the Christ. And he brought him to Jesus (John 1:41-42).
A
ndrew was an average follower of Christ, willing to do
his part in bringing the kingdom of God to earth. He
could not be Peter and he did not try. He was happy to
live in the dazzling light of his brilliant brother and to be known
as “Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother.”
Many Christians wrongfully conclude that, because they can-

not preach, are not gifted to sing, or have no ability to write,
they are not qualified to work for Christ. The Devil is the origi-
nator of such feelings, and knows that Christ’s greatest and
most effective workers have not been “lime light” idols, but
“Lighthouse” souls who have consistently shone in all kinds of
weather.
Do you feel you cannot do great things for God? If so, I offer to
you the following: If you cannot be a powerful battleship with
bristling guns to fight God’s battles, you can be a tug boat and
push the mighty battle wagons out of the harbor into the fight.
I have never heard a sailor despise the noble work of a little,
faithful tug boat. You can be one of the Lord’s tug boats.
There is nothing despicable about being average. The great

backbone of society and of the Christian Church is made up of
average people. Abraham Lincoln said, “God must love the com-
mon people, He made so many of us.”
But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that

the excellency of the power may be of God, and
not of us (II Corinthians 4:7).
WH, January ‘64

__________
92
March 27
____________
Be Fruitful
Ye shall know them by their fruits (Matthew 7:16).
A
tree will weather the severest storm if its roots are deep
enough. Just so our own sturdiness depends on the depth
of our relationship to Christ, the Vine. Rootless trees
soon topple, but a church or a person who is soundly rooted
cannot be destroyed.
This emphasis was strong in Paul’s writings. In communicat-

ing with the faithful brethren in Colosse, he wrote, “As ye have
therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him:
Rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith . . . .”
Rooted Christians yield fruit. What is that fruit? Love, joy, peace,
longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and
self-control (see Galatians 5:22-23).
The Psalmist speaks of the righteous as being “like a tree planted

by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his sea-
son; his leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth
shall prosper” (Psalm 1:3).
The blessed man is planted, given plenty of water, and becomes

a tree — a planted tree, not a wild-growing, unattended tree.
He derives his sustenance from the rivers of water, the Word of
God, so that he brings forth “fruit in its season.”
Through Your Word, Lord, my roots will grow

deep and healthy. Through You I will be fruitful.

__________
93
March 28
____________
Be Quiet and Listen

Be still, and know that I am God (Psalm 46:10).
H
ave you ever watched a group of people in conversa-
tion? In most cases, two or more people are talking at
the same time, while the others are waiting for a mo-
mentary break in the flow of words so they can jump in with
their ready contribution. Hardly any of them are listening!
Too often this happens when we approach God in prayer. We

have become so accustomed to talking without listening that
we pray without hearing what God is saying to us. Therefore,
we don’t hear from God.
As a child, Samuel, who became a mighty man of God, learned

a valuable lesson. He was told to say, “Speak, Lord, for Your
servant hears” (I Samuel 3:9). When we develop such an atti-
tude and put it into practice, we will be able to hear from God.
But all too often we tell God by our actions, if not by our words,
“Listen, God, for Your servant speaks.”
No matter how much you think you have to say to God, it is

never as important as what He has to say to you. If you have
something to say to Him, say it, and then listen. If you come
before Him to praise Him, do so, and become quiet before Him.
If you sense His desire to speak to you, come before Him and
listen.
If, in your praying, you develop the ability to listen to God, you
will be the richer for it.
Lord, keep me quiet, listening for Your answer to

my prayer.

__________
94
March 29
____________
Be Quiet Before Him

Be still, and know that I am God: I will be exalted among
the heathen, I will be exalted in the earth (Psalm 46:10).
I
t’s a simple, organic fact that nobody can be speaking and
listening at the same time. We do one or the other.
As a child, Samuel, who became a mighty man of God, learned

a valuable lesson. He was told to say, “Speak, LORD; for thy
servant heareth” (I Sam. 3:9). In other words, “I am going to
keep still, Lord. I know you are talking to me, so I will listen
and keep my mouth shut.”
When we develop such an attitude and put it into practice, we

will be able to hear from God. But all too often we tell God by
our actions, if not by our words, “Listen, God, for your servant
speaks.”
No matter how much you think you have to say to God, who is
the creator of the universe, it is never as important as what He
would say to you. Prayer has two sides to it, your side and God’s
side. If you have something to say to Him, say it, and then lis-
ten. If you come before Him to praise Him, do so, and then
become quiet before Him. If you sense His desire to speak to
you, come before Him and listen.
If, in your praying, you develop the ability to listen to God, you
will be the richer for it. I have found that these moments of
quiet with God are times when I get to know Him in a better,
more intimate way.
Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth. I will be still

before you.

__________
95
March 30
____________
Be Unlimited
For as he thinketh in his heart, so is he (Proverbs 23:7).
G
od said that we will be unlimited if we can think right
and believe in our hearts. Everything that Heaven has
is open to any one of us who meets God’s requirements.
But we must go after it. Blessing and power will not be handed
to us. How often we hear of certain especially blessed people.
“Oh, you are a lucky man.” “She is such a lucky person.” That is
not true. We don’t accept the false claims of luck. Every suc-
cessful person I ever knew did all he could to work with God.
The small boy with the five loaves and two fishes became un-
limited when he handed them to Jesus! The apostle Peter be-
came unlimited when he stepped out of the boat onto the tem-
pestuous waves!
You are only limited by your conception of what you can do.
When you deeply believe that you can do something, that belief
is half the battle. How many of us have limited ourselves
through wrong thinking, then become the victims of our own
limitations! What we can accomplish does not depend upon what
we are naturally. It does not depend upon our abilities and tal-
ents. You may say you are not naturally able to do this or that,
but with God you can become unlimited.
It amazes me that every one of us can reach higher than we

have ever reached before. Our relationship with God is not lim-
ited to us, to our weakness and frailty. If God can take a Jacob
and make an Israel out of him, He can do something big for
every one of us.
In You, oh Lord, my life is unlimited.
WH, March ‘70

__________
96
March 31
____________
Beyond Our Flesh

And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for
my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly
therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the
power of Christ may rest upon me (II Corinthians 12:9).
T
he Bible tells of men who reached beyond their own
strength and ability. Daniel could have set at the king’s
table eating and drinking with the king. But he reached
into the place of revelation and changed an empire. He reached
beyond the desire of the flesh and became the prophet of God
whose prophesies are still coming to pass.
Ezekiel was such a man. He could have had a place in the soci-
ety of his day, but he didn’t. He went into visions and prayers.
He went beyond the natural into knowing God and seeing God,
into visions of the heavens and the greatness and the majesty
of God. Ezekiel went beyond.
In the New Testament, Paul went beyond his natural abilities.

The governor said, “Much learning has made you mad.” Paul
answered, “It’s just the power of the Holy Ghost talking through
me.” Look how far beyond himself Peter went. He was just a
fisherman, yet he delivered the first sermon ever preached in
grace in the Church of the Lord Jesus Christ. He went far be-
yond anything he could ever imagine.
You and I have to go beyond ourselves, beyond these pews, these

walls. We have to get out there and win souls. We must meet
people where the need is and help them, bring them into the
Church.
I know that it is the Holy Spirit of God that works

beyond my flesh. “Work freely,” I pray.
WH, Winter ‘00

__________
97
April 1
____________
Breakfast of Champions
Evening, and morning, and at noon, will I pray, and
cry aloud: and he shall hear my voice (Psalm 55:17).
A
true champion is nourished by time spent alone with
God. He gets his sustenance for the day not at the
breakfast table but in the prayer closet. Prayer is more
important to him than food when it comes to energy for serving
God, and before he can go forth to do some great work for the
Lord, he must first retreat to Him in prayer.
God won’t use a man who loves to put himself on a pedestal

before men; He chooses instead those who spend time on their
knees before the throne of grace.
The litmus test of any person’s spiritual character is his prayer

life. Real success comes not from the work we do when the world
is watching, but from the life we live when no one can see. No
man or woman who fails at prayer can be truly successful at
any endeavor for God. Regardless of what your gift is, no mat-
ter what God has called you to do, the secret to ultimate victory
is the victory you gain in secret. The most important aspect of
your calling is your prayer life.
We are all called to pray. Not everyone can preach or be a mis-

sionary, but everyone does have the privilege of prayer.
Start your day in time spent with God and He

will energize you for the day.

__________
98
April 2
____________
Bridge to the Moon

Jesus said unto him, If thou canst believe, all things
are possible to him that believeth (Mark 9:23).
O
ur scientists could not put a man on the moon as long
as they considered it impossible to get there. The
achievements which they have accomplished were only
possible after there was a mental equivalent, knowing that it
was possible. The scientists had to first conceive in their minds
before they could actually accomplish the feat.
If you will set before you goals to reach in God, victories to

reach in God, blessings to reach—then you will reach them!
If Moses had felt that it was impossible to bring the children of

Israel out of Egypt, he would have stayed in the desert, and
there he would have died. If Elijah had considered it impos-
sible to bring rain down from heaven at his word, he would not
have witnessed the amazing miracle that the world is still as-
tounded at. If our Lord Jesus had considered it impossible to
raise Lazarus from the dead, He could have joined Martha and
Mary in their sorrow and declared Lazarus a victim of death.
Before you can accomplish tremendous achievements in God

you must know that it can be done, and live toward it. Release
yourself from limiting thoughts and know the true heritage of
a child of the Most High God.
If God does not oppose it, and if my desire is

strong and pure enough, I can do anything I
dream.
WH, September ‘72

__________
99
April 3
____________
Bring Forth Good Fruit

I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in
me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit:
for without me ye can do nothing (John 15:5).
F
ruit are not optional ornaments that hang carelessly and
lifeless on the limb of a tree. They are the very living
essence of the tree’s character. Within the fruit lie
strength-yielding nutrients. In the heart of this creation, the
seed will bring forth the promise of continual life-giving fruit.
Fruit begets fruit.
Natural fruit is necessary for good health and spiritual fruit is

essential for our Christian life. As children of the Most High
God we must not be indecisive about possessing the character
or fruit of our Father. Let us replace indifference to the fruit of
the Holy Spirit with an unwavering desire to be holy because
He is holy. The fruit of the Holy Spirit is Christian character,
our resemblance to Christ, His life flowing through our person
enabling us to share a pure and Christ-like attitude in our daily
walk.
The scripture is clear; Jesus is the Vine and we are the branches;
therefore, we cannot bear fruit ourselves. Remember, we are
united as one with Jesus Christ, the Vine. Life flows through
Him into us. We have fruit and it is good because He is good.
Without You I can do nothing, but there is much

fruit when I abide in Your vine.

__________
100
April 4
____________
Broken Things
But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was
bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was
upon him; and with his stripes we are healed (Isaiah 53:5).
M
any years ago I was preaching in China and staying
with some British missionaries there. They served us
tea in delicate English teacups which were very valu-
able. I picked up the teacup and dropped it, breaking it into a
hundred pieces. I was horrified.
That precious wife said, “We have a man in town who can fix
it.” The Chinese man sat for three or four hours as he put every
piece back together. With a little fire he polished the repaired
cup so that you could barely see where the breaks had been.
To save my life, I could not have put that cup together. The
master craftsman put it together in such a way that it almost
looked like a design. Jesus can take your broken pieces and so
wonderfully put you together again that the world will not know
you were broken. It does not matter who broke you or how hurt
you are. It does not matter who is to blame. God wants to put
your life back together.
Jesus gave Himself to be broken for us so that we can be mended.

He was broken that you might be whole. By His stripes you are
healed. You do not have to be broken. He has already taken
those pains, sorrows, and hurts.
All you need to do to be healed today is say, “Lord,

put me together again.”

__________
101
April 5
____________
Built on Trust
When a man hath taken a new wife, he shall not go out
to war, neither shall he be charged with any business:
but he shall be free at home one year, and shall cheer up
his wife which he hath taken (Deuteronomy 24:5).
A
happy marriage is built on trust. Trust is built upon
experience, and experience creates knowledge. A man
and woman should be more deeply in love after the first
year of marriage than they were on the first night of their hon-
eymoon. Maybe that is why, according to the Old Testament,
recently married Israelite soldiers were given twelve months
of leave from their duties.
Without any external distractions, the couple gets to know one

another by experience, and that experience creates trust to last
for a lifetime. They become bound together, secure in the knowl-
edge that he or she will do what is right and not betray the
trust of the other.
In all our years of marriage, I never once looked around to see

to whom my wife was talking. I trusted Louise so much that I
knew, whatever she was saying, it was appropriate. My trust
was born through day by day experience, through consistent
behavior that resulted in a sense of pure confidence in one an-
other. That kind of trust constructs a secure framework that
can withstand the onslaught of many storms in your marriage.
Thank you, Lord, for creating marriage that is

based on trust, for the freedom and security it
brings to life.
God’s Blueprint for a Happy Home, p. 36

__________
102
April 6
____________
Call Upon His Name

And to Seth, to him also there was born a son; and he
called his name Enos: then began men to call upon the
name of the LORD (Genesis 4:26).
F
or centuries, people did not know the name of God. When
God walked with Adam in the Garden of Eden, it wasn’t
necessary for him to know His name because Adam knew
God intimately. He did not need to call upon Him or invoke
Him in prayer for He was Adam’s daily companion. It was not
until the birth of Adam’s grandson Enos that men began to call
upon the name of the Lord.
I often wish that we could regain that intimate state of com-

munion with the Lord! In my own prayer life, I have felt very
near to Him at times — so near that it was not necessary to
offer Him any formal prayer. It was enough just to be in His
presence. The Bible says, “Draw nigh to God, and he will draw
nigh to you . . .” (James 4:8), and that’s the kind of experience
He has given me in prayer.
Paul knew that one day he would meet God. He affirmed, “. . .

Then shall I know even as also I am known” (I Corinthians
13:12). All of us look forward to such a day. But for now we are
limited by our human imperfections and the distractions of this
carnal world. We must shut the door of our prayer closet and
focus our thoughts on God if we are to have fellowship with
Him.
God longs for us to call on Him and to know Him

more deeply.

__________
103
April 7
____________
Care About the Things of God

And Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast out all
them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew
the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them
that sold doves (Matthew 21:12).
J
esus wasn’t always meek and mild. He got angry when
He saw the Temple being defiled. Yet there was no con-
tradiction in His character. He was the most compassion-
ate person who ever lived. He would weep over the multitudes
who were like sheep without a shepherd. He could stand toe to
toe with the Pharisees and quietly answer any challenge they
put to Him. They could hurl their insults and accusations against
Him, and He kept His peace. But when He observed His father’s
house being made into a thieves’ market, He made a whip and
drove out the thieves!
There is a place for righteous anger that grows out of a zeal for
God’s glory. I get angry when I see Christians compromise. I
get angry when I see some television preachers making mer-
chandise of the gospel. I get angry when I hear false teachers
spouting lies.
It is wrong not to get angry at things like that. Positive think-

ing isn’t always the answer. We’re supposed to be zealous about
God’s glory. We should feel deeply about His righteousness. It
is good to share God’s hatred of sin. That’s part of true compas-
sion.
When was the last time the sting of righteous an-

ger made you stand up for truth?

__________
104
April 8
____________
Challenge of the Future

For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power,
and of love, and of a sound mind (II Timothy 1:7).
I
n these last days, there will be multitudes of people need-
ing to be set free. And it is the ministry of the Church of
Jesus Christ to set them free. The Church must gird itself
for the greatest battle in history against demon power.
As Christians, we need not fear any work of the devil. We have

no reason for fear. The Bible says, “Rebuke the devil and he
will flee from thee.” No one flees unless he is afraid. So if the
devil is afraid of the true child of God, why should the Chris-
tian be afraid? There is no need for both to be afraid.
From studying the Scriptures, one of the great things we see is

that God’s children have no reason to fear any aspect of demon
power. God has put something in us that is stronger than de-
mon power. We can all be set free, and we can set others free by
His great power.
God has not changed. God will dwell in a nation, in a city, in a

church, in a home, in our hearts—wherever we want Him to
dwell. God is now ready and willing to dwell there. The deci-
sion is up to you and to me.
I welcome you to daily dwell in my life; in your

presence is freedom from fear.
WH, June ‘66

__________
105
April 9
____________
Charisma for Today

For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and
to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our
God shall call (Acts 2:39).
M
any people teach that after the day of Pentecost, the
phenomena of “charisma” ceased. On the day of Pen-
tecost, Peter stood and spontaneously began to preach.
Under the anointing of the Holy Spirit, he laid open the Word
of God and preached with such strength and power that the
people trembled at his words. In Acts 2:38 we find the New
Testament promise of God to all those who will heed His in-
structions to repent, to be baptized, and to receive the Holy
Ghost.
Who was this promise for? Verse 39 tells us the promise ex-
tends past the apostles, to those people who witnessed the out-
pouring of the Holy Spirit, and even to all that are afar off, even
as many as the Lord our God shall call. That’s you and me! We
have the direct promise that what God did at that moment He
would never cease to do. The promise was for them, for their
children, and for all those who would come afterward, for as
many as God would call.
Since the call of God is the call to repentance, as

long as God is saving people He will also be fill-
ing them with His precious Holy Spirit.
The Gifts & Ministries of the Holy Spirit, p. 28

__________
106
April 10
____________
Chosen by God
Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and or-
dained you... (John 15:16).
I
believe the Lord chooses just the right place for each of us
to fit in the Body. God needs all kinds of people to appeal to
all kinds of people. We must recognize the total Body and
determine to flow together in Him. I think perhaps there is
nothing more dynamic in the world than to be placed in the
Body of Christ by Him.
When I started off to go around the world as a missionary at 20

years of age, I had only $12 in my pocket and fear in my heart.
The Lord said, “Read John 15:16,” so I turned to it. Then I real-
ized a great truth: It was not my decision to be a missionary
and travel around the world. The Lord had made the decision
for me. All I had to do was agree to do what God had asked of
me. What a relief!
How beautiful it is when God sets us in the Body! If God has

called you to be a businessman, stay right where you are and
be a good one. You are needed in that position. God put you
there for a purpose. If you are a housewife, be the greatest there
is. If God has planted you in the ministry, then be an effective
minister, in Jesus’ name!
Wherever God has planted you, just be strong.

You have no idea how many lives you will touch
and bless and strengthen in the place God has
put you.

__________
107
April 11
____________
Confess God’s Power

But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the
excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us
S
ome Christian psychologists often tell people to confess
their weaknesses. Doing so allows you to be more hu-
man, they say. If you confess your weakness, you won’t
feel defeated so often because you’ll know you’re entitled to a
few slip-ups.
The Bible does say that we are weak, humanly speaking. Paul
admitted that Christians have the treasure of God’s righteous-
ness in clay pots that are liable to crack and break. That’s why
we must rely on the Holy Spirit to give us God’s own power
every day. But if we concentrate on our weaknesses, rather
than on the might of God, we set a limit on what God can do
through us. Satan tried to make Abram believe he could never
carry out God’s plan because he was too old, too weak, and too
travel-weary. But Abram believed God. He may have looked
weak, but his faith wasn’t weak at all, and his God certainly
wasn’t weak.
I’m not talking about confessing sins. Certainly when we trans-

gress God’s law, we should confess and ask His forgiveness (see
I John 1:8-9). I’m speaking here of lack of faith. Here’s some-
thing Satan hopes you will never find out: You’re only as weak
as you confess to be. If you spend all your time talking about
how weak you are, you set a puny human limit for the power of
God. You’ve programmed yourself for failure. But the more you
confess God’s power, the more He can do for you.
You are on God’s side, and nobody is weak when

they are on God’s side.

__________
108
April 12
____________
Confess the Word

That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus,
and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised
him from the dead, thou shalt be saved (Romans 10:9).
A
ny day, even today, can be a new beginning in your life
with the Lord Jesus Christ. As we have natural birth
days and spiritual birthdays, so we can have yearly birth-
days from our day of new beginnings. Every day, every second
is fraught with possibilities, and at the end of one year we will
have become the result of our confessions.
We are what we confess to be. If we confess weakness, we will

be weak. If we confess strength, we will be strong. If we want a
spiritual and happy life, let us confess a spiritual and happy
life through our Lord Jesus Christ.
Many times there are things that I will confess. Even though
the enemy of our souls comes against me to destroy me, I do not
have to stand still for him, and neither do you. As Jesus Him-
self rebuked Satan with the Word of God, even so we send him
fleeing from us in fear by our good confession of the same pow-
erful Word.
So, today resolve with me not to confess negative and self-de-

feating words. Reach forth with dynamic decisions, opinions,
and confessions which will result in your greatness and strength
and not in weakness and defeat. You simply are what you con-
fess deep down in your spirit and soul.
The devil is not hard of hearing. Tell him that

you belong to Jesus and that you share in His
victory!
I Will Confess
__________
109
April 13
____________
Confess Your Faith

And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock
and of the fat thereof. And the LORD had respect unto
Abel and to his offering (Genesis 4:4).
F
aith in God is a power. It is a strength. It is a conviction.
More than that, it is action. Faith is a living thing. It is
the way you look, the way you feel, the way you walk,
and the way you give. The first example of faith was when Abel
gave his sacrifice unto God.
Faith is on the positive side of our emotions. Faith keeps people

well. Faith keeps people happy. Faith is divine strength for our
natural bodies.
Most important of all, faith is a confession. By confession, you

affirm something you believe, you testify to something you know,
you witness to a truth you have embraced.
You confess, “God is the strength of my life, of whom shall I be

afraid.” You confess that God is Lord over disease, demons, and
circumstances. You hold fast to your confession of the absolute
lordship of Jesus over everything that would keep you in bond-
age or hinder you from enjoying the finished work of Christ on
Calvary. You confess that the Lord is your supply, He is your
health and well being, and He is the strength of your life.
Let my life be an expression of faith, and every

day a confession of my trust in You.
WH, October ‘64

__________
110
April 14
____________
Unlimited Faith
So then Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the
word of God (Romans 10:17).
T
he gift of faith has been manifested by many of God’s
servants. It is evidenced when a supernatural event
occurs with no human effort.
Faith permits God to perform on your behalf. This gift of faith

is unlimited for the simple reason that God, not man, is the
door. God is the source of its energy. If this were not the case,
then the gift of faith would have to be limited, as are some of
the other spiritual gifts (the gifts of healing, for example).
The gift of faith deals with “more than conquerors” (Rom. 8:37). A
conqueror is a person who meets another person of equal strength
and knocks him out. A person who is more than a conqueror just
stands and says, “Fall,” and down goes that other person.
The gift of faith functions in all those who are more than con-
querors. God does something while your hands are closed. That
means you are more than a conqueror. He does the fighting;
you do the rejoicing!
In the gift of faith, God does all the work. I do not mean to
imply that you are lazy. You simply have the anointing and the
power of God within you. You speak it, and God does it.
If you say, “It can’t be done,” you are right—it can’t, in your
life. You cannot function in God without faith. That is why you
should read the Bible every day. Faith cometh by hearing, and
hearing by the Word of God”!
Unlimited faith makes what a man finds impossible

become possible.
__________
111
April 15
____________
Conquest of the Mind

For as he thinketh in his heart, so is he (Proverbs 23:7).
T
he Bible often speaks of the mind and heart being syn-
onymous. Our thoughts are power. They determine the
quality of our personality. As you think all day long, that
is exactly what you are. You cannot think one way and live
another.
Thank God that we can conquer our minds. Our inner world of
thoughts can be brought under the control of the Holy Spirit.
The entire inner activity of our minds can be brought into cap-
tivity to Christ. We can be emancipated from the powers of fear
and darkness. We can be set free from many things that grieve
the Holy Spirit.
You ask, “How can this happen?” Through God’s power of re-
generation we can have the mind of Christ. At the cross, the
devil was completely defeated, and it is there that you and I
can receive our freedom of mind. As a Christian we can enter
into transaction with God for the saving of our bodies and the
healing of our minds.
Christians should have fine minds that can think clearly and
quickly, minds from which God has taken all fear and confu-
sion, so they know how to live before the people of this genera-
tion.
Renew your mind by the Spirit of God and you

will no longer think as you used to think. Then
you can be what Christ wants you to be.
WH, November ‘70

__________
112
April 16
____________
Contentment in the Storm

Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of
death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod
and thy staff they comfort me (Psalm 23:4).
J
ohn the Baptist knew Jesus. He baptized Jesus in the
Jordan and proclaimed Him to be the Messiah. But when
he landed in jail he began to doubt, and asked if Jesus
was really the One or should he look for another? Jesus’ reply
was, “The dead are raised, the blind see, the crippled walk.
That’s all you need to know.” When John got the news that
indeed the Messiah was walking among men, I’m sure that he
went into eternity a deeply satisfied and contented person.
Jesus was with the disciples on the sea when a fierce storm
came up. As Jesus soundly slept, the disciples were frantically
screaming for Him to save them. They were afraid, just like we
are afraid of the winds and the waters of life. They couldn’t do
anything to help themselves. The Bible says that Jesus com-
manded the water to become calm.
God wants us to bring peace wherever we go. When we are

content in our hearts, we will have sweetness to bless others, to
lift up and help others. When there seems to be a storm brew-
ing, remember the peace and security that the Shepherd brings.
Read the 23rd Psalm and hold fast to His promise to always
remain and provide for you.
You alone walk upon my stormy sea and speak

peace to the troubled winds and water of my life.
WH, Fall/Winter ‘00

__________
113
April 17
____________
Control Stress
I
t can be shown that not only the hormone-producing adre-
nal glands, but also the whole structure of the physical life
works toward one end—proper balance and stability—and
seeks to adapt the body to all kinds of stress.
But the body must be supplied with adequate proteins and vi-
tamins and minerals to make the secretions that enable these
hormones to function as God designed them. When the system
is overstressed, the glands can’t keep pace and maintain the
proper balance, so the arteries harden, blood pressure rises,
heart disease develops, and arthritis strikes.
Without a doubt, stress can be a killer. The problem may be

defined by science, and can be partially answered by what doc-
tors prescribe in many instances, but they can only go so far.
The answer lies in the continuous energy which comes from
God, in the power of the Holy Spirit who can energize your
entire being and renew you moment by moment.
With God in control of your life, you are assured of a governor

over your self-centeredness, resentment, hatred, unforgiving
spirit, envy, jealousy, and anger. Obedience to God’s Word can
free you from that which contributes to disease and poor health.
God can so reinforce you with His power that you

can live out your days as a person of poise, faith,
and courage.
The Secret of Continuous Energy

__________
114
April 18
____________
The Defeat of Depression

A merry heart doeth good like a medicine... (Proverbs 17:22).
I
t is sad to observe the great number of people in America
today who are depressed. Depression is a broken spirit. A
person is pressed down until his spirit is crushed. To re-
main depressed for a long period of time is of the devil and is
not natural to life. God does not want anyone depressed and
sad. Anyone who stays depressed for an extended time is sick.
The devil takes advantage of those people and moves in with
conflict and confusions that will destroy their happiness, their
homes, their businesses, and maybe even their lives through
suicide.
Many times depression is triggered by loss or serious trouble. I

met a Christian woman who after six months was still deeply
depressed over the loss of her husband. She had no problem
financially, but following tradition she had dressed in black from
head to toe. I asked her why she was wearing black and she
replied that she was mourning for her husband. “Oh, was he a
sinner?” I asked. “Oh no,” she exclaimed. I asked her if she
thought they wore black in Heaven and she replied, “No, I think
they wear white!” In the next service she came dressed in white
from head to toe and became one of the most inspiring Chris-
tians in the community, leading a victorious Christian life.
Start every day blessing the Lord!
__________
115
April 19
____________
Cruel Unbelief
He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the
King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross,
and we will believe him (Matthew 27:42).
T
he Founder of the universe, the Sovereign Creator, sent
His only Son to earth because this part of His creation
had fallen under the sway of Lucifer—Satan, the devil.
On the cross Jesus reached out both hands, gathered up all of

the broken lives of man’s rebellion, and “closed the circuit” in
His own body, receiving the lethal dose of hell’s fury in His own
person. The result was His death. But the positive outworking
was that in His death He drained all the energy from Satan’s
generators; death and sin lost their power over man. On that
gladdest of days, God resurrected Jesus to life, to give life to all
who will believe in Him.
This brings us squarely back to the issue of faith and unbelief.

The Cross and the Resurrection are facts. In light of what God
has done, do you see how cruel unbelief is? Unbelief steals bread
from the widow and holds back water from the thirsty man.
Unbelief kicks the crutches out from under the arms of the
cripple. Unbelief creates the free thinker, the materialist, the
agnostic, the atheist. It screams “No!” without thinking, with-
out reasoning, without seeking to know the reason for Jesus’
death.
Don’t give Satan the satisfaction of turning an-

other heart against God the Father. Jesus is risen!
And we are alive through Him!
Living Free, p. 49
__________
116
April 20
____________
Deal With Crisis

Be pleased, O LORD, to deliver me: O LORD, make haste
to help me (Psalm 40:13).
C
riticism, sin, and sorrow—and the depression they
bring—can bend us all to the breaking point. In a real
sense, they present us with crises.
The first step to rising above a crisis is to acknowledge that you

are in one. It is surprisingly easy to be unaware of exactly what
is happening to you and how you are modifying your behavior
because of your problems. Sin often impairs our ability to rec-
ognize problems.
The second step is to learn to correct a mistake as soon as you

make it. The embarrassment involved in admitting a mistake
causes many people to refuse even to acknowledge their errors.
The longer you let something go without correcting it, the more
difficult and expensive (emotionally, spiritually, financially) it
will be to straighten matters out when you finally decide to act.
Third, you must be willing to accept help. The Lord is your help
and salvation; you must be willing to accept the help He pro-
vides and to accept His plan for your life. God has given you
certain natural abilities, and you must cooperate with Him to
make the most of these talents.
Fourth, praise God ceaselessly. The positive attitude that comes

from praising God can be tremendously uplifting, and can lift
your spirits higher than anything you could do on your own!
Put yourself in God’s care today. Allow Him to

overcome the difficult circumstances that con-
front you.
Making Life Count

__________
117
April 21
____________
Defeat Discouragement
No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper;
and every tongue that shall rise against thee in judg-
ment thou shalt condemn. This is the heritage of the
servants of the LORD, and their righteousness is of me,
saith the LORD (Isaiah 54:17).
I
am amazed at how frequently men of God who win great
victories against the enemy and for the Kingdom subse-
quently cave in to the threat of discouragement. Satan
knows that if he can’t divert our attention with an external
threat, he can still nail us with discouragement even while we’re
on the threshold of total victory. It happened to Elijah that way.
Elijah stood against 450 false prophets and challenged them to

call down fire from heaven. His life was on the line. He stood
boldly against an entire army of false prophets and defeated
them. Every one of those false prophets died by the sword that
afternoon as God miraculously gave Elijah the victory.
But in the very next chapter we see an amazing sight. Elijah is

huddled under a tree, crying out to God to take his life because
he is afraid to die at the hands of a woman. Was this the same
man? Yes, but he fell victim to an attack of discouragement.
Fearful, hungry, and exhausted from a long journey, he was a
prime target for one of Satan’s internal attacks.
The right response to opposition is to seek refuge in the Lord.

When we consecrate ourselves to the work of the Lord, Satan’s
onslaughts will not defeat us.
Remember, you are not alone if you are in Christ!

Rebuke the devil and his lies, and he will flee.

__________
118
April 22
____________
Delay is not Denial

Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been
here, my brother had not died (John 11:21).
W
e have all experienced delayed answers to prayer. If
you are impatient and expect or demand an immedi-
ate answer to your prayer, a delay might seem like a
denial. An example of this is found in the book of John. Despite
the prayers of Mary and Martha, Lazarus died and was buried.
It appeared that their prayers had been to no avail. Days later,
when Jesus spoke the words of resurrection power, they real-
ized that their prayers had not been denied; the answer was
merely postponed.
Ten lepers came to Jesus, begging and praying to be healed.

Though He spoke words of encouragement to them, they were
not immediately healed. But as they obeyed Him they were
healed. Again, delay was not a denial. Their earnest prayer
was answered. Read the account in Luke chapter 17.
My friend, if your earnest prayer seems not to have been an-

swered, if your healing is not complete, if your need is not com-
pletely met, don’t become discouraged. Don’t give up. If you are
living right and praying right, you are experiencing only a de-
lay, not a denial!
The Lord will fulfill His purpose for me. “[God] hath
saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not
according to our works, but according to his own
purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ
Jesus before the world began” (II Timothy 1:9).

__________
119
April 23
____________
Democratic Faith
Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such
as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of
Nazareth rise up and walk (Acts 3:6).
P
ersonal evangelism leaves the realm of dignitaries,
bosses, and leaders and places the worker on his own
honor and initiative. This makes personal evangelism a
democracy. Every personal worker for Christ must meet every-
one on the Christian standard; the witness for Christ looks down
upon none and looks up to none. He speaks with divine author-
ity to whomsoever the Spirit leads him to witness.
The Old Testament abounds with examples of spiritual democ-

racy and the New Testament contains even more. A humble
slave girl was used of God to witness to the honorable, distin-
guished General Naaman. With all his greatness he was doomed
with leprosy. The godly slave girl, always alert to let her light
shine, gave Naaman the right prescription for his leprosy,
“There is a God in Israel!” That was the vital message that
Naaman needed.
In first century evangelism the unlettered fisherman, Simon

Peter, testified before the learned rulers that Jesus was the
Christ. His listeners were so amazed at his inspired message
that they took counsel that he had been with Jesus. No greater
compliment could be paid a follower of Christ. On the other
hand, Peter was just as willing to look tenderly upon the poor
beggar at the Beautiful Gate and give him “such as I have.”
Christianity is a democracy, and cannot function

without your participation.
__________
120
April 24
____________
Destined to Fly
But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through
our Lord Jesus Christ (I Corinthians 15:57).
A
man found an orphaned baby eagle and put it in the
barnyard with his chickens where it soon learned to
behave like a chicken. One day a neighbor asked why
an eagle, the king of birds, would live in a barnyard with chick-
ens. “I gave it chicken feed and treated it like a chicken, so it
acts like a chicken and believes it is a chicken.” The neighbor
insisted that the bird was still an eagle at heart and could be
taught to fly. He gently took the bird in his arms, held it to-
ward the sky, and encouraged it to take off. However, not real-
izing its true nature, the eagle jumped back into the pen with
the chickens. Again the neighbor encouraged the eagle to stretch
its wings and soar, but once more the eagle was afraid and
returned to the chickens.
The neighbor then took the eagle to the top of a mountain, held
the majestic bird up so that it could survey its rightful realm,
and encouraged it to fly. The eagle was afraid and looked back
toward the ground. The neighbor raised the eagle even higher
toward the sun, and the bird’s wings began to tremble. Sud-
denly with a great cry the eagle spread its wings and launched
itself into the heavens.
No amount of conditioning or confinement could deny the po-

tential born within the eagle. Similarly, Christians are not to
deny their own potential. We must learn, like the eagle, to claim
the inheritance in Christ which is our birthright, and to fulfill
our Christian potential.
Is the Holy Spirit prompting you to fly?

__________
121
April 25
____________
Differences Are Not Divisive

And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart
and of one soul (Acts 4:32).
T
oday we sing “They will know we are Christians by our
love,” and at the same time we harbor hostility and re-
sentment against other members of the family of God
for one reason or another. This division in the body of Christ
has presented the world with a tragic and seemingly irrepa-
rable fragmentation that directly contradicts the biblical con-
cept of unity and acceptance of each other in love. According to
Webster’s dictionary, the word “schism” is best defined as a
formal division in a religious body or church.
To countermine this unfortunate state of affairs, we must

prayerfully keep our thoughts and emotions cleansed by the
Word of God, and be sensitive to the first signs of hostility or
prejudice toward other parts of the church. This does not mean
we must necessarily come to a place of total agreement, but we
must learn to receive one another in love.
Even those closest to Jesus during His earthly ministry dis-

agreed occasionally on how to communicate the truth of what
had happened to Christ. The disciples remained unique indi-
viduals while recognizing the sovereign work of God in each
other’s lives. They drew strength from one another, and their
love for Christ triumphed over their differences. Hostility didn’t
have a chance to survive long in such an atmosphere of mutual
caring.
We nip hostility in the bud when we accept

another’s right to be different.
Hostility, p. 59
__________
122
April 26
____________
Dig Deeper
Because it is written, Be ye holy;
for I am holy (I Peter 1:16).
I
n America there exists the common ideal of the “American
Dream,” a vision that limitless success is within the reach
of every individual. However, if this dream takes only mon-
etary success into account, it will not bring wholeness, content-
ment, or fulfillment. In fact, a life not based on Christian val-
ues has no chance for fulfillment at all. It is important to set
appropriate Christian goals throughout life. In the quest for
greater spiritual knowledge, setting realistic and specific goals
is necessary. The attainment of these goals enables us to real-
ize our Christian potential.
Realizing the potential within each of us requires a transfor-

mation of our values that begins with a personal encounter with
Christ. Through Him, the transforming dream becomes a real-
ity as we tap the new power and potential within us. Achieving
deeper spiritual knowledge is similar to a conversion experi-
ence in that we gain fresh insight and renewed vitality through
a personal encounter with the Holy Spirit. Digging deeper re-
quires that we approach our goals with no preoccupations and
no fixed ideas of what we will find.
The essence of deeper spiritual knowledge is God’s revelation

of His nature, and in order to learn we must be able to listen to
what He is saying. Being receptive to His Word through prayer
and Bible study requires discipline as well as faith.
Digging is difficult work, but it is made easier

with the proper tools. Depend on the Lord and
you will succeed.

__________
123
April 27
____________
Discerning of Spirits
But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine
heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of
the price of the land (Acts 5:3)?
T
his has to do with the comprehending of the human spirit,
supernaturally revealed by the Holy Ghost. It is not the
discerning of demons, but the discerning of the human
spirit, good and bad. With this gift, you can look straight through
a person and know whether or not he is telling the truth.
When Ananias stood before Peter and proclaimed that he had

sold his property and was giving all the money to the fellow-
ship of believers, Peter knew that Ananias was lying to God
and to him.
The gift of discerning of spirits is an excellent instrument to

clean out the pulpits and pews of America. Many pastors and
church leaders today are engaged in activities that are not right
and honest and true. Church members as well are living in sin,
doing things totally opposed to the will of God for their lives.
This discerning of spirits can also bring tremendous inspira-

tion to a church today. It can produce a real spirit of security
against false doctrines, lies, and all kinds of things that are
unreal. It can enable a church to choose the proper men and
women to fulfill their ministries within the church. Through
the discerning of spirits, we can have a holy Church without
spot or wrinkle.
Allow God to reveal the needs within your con-

gregation, and to cleanse and restore it to righ-
teousness and peace.

__________
124
April 28
____________
Divine Power
I answered them by saying, The God of heaven will give
us success (Nehemiah 2:20).
G
od does not ask us to do anything that He will not also
empower us to do. Don’t say, “But I can’t witness for
Christ. I’m too shy.” God has commanded you to wit-
ness, and He will enable you to do it. Don’t say, “But I can’t love
my husband.” God has commanded you to love him, and He
will give you the power to do it.
God’s will may not always be easy, but it is never impossible. It

may look impossible, but the God of the Bible specializes in
making impossibilities happen. Jesus would look at a paraple-
gic and say, “Arise, take up your bed, and go home” (Matthew
9:6); or encounter a man with a shriveled arm and say, “Stretch
out your hand” (Matthew 12:13). He asked them to do the very
things they were powerless to do! But with the command to do
it always came the power to obey. That’s how God always works.
Nehemiah spent his first three days in Jerusalem secretly sur-

veying the crumbled walls. That would have been enough to
discourage the average person. You and I would have probably
shrugged our shoulders and left Jerusalem on the first camel
back to Shushan. Not Nehemiah. He looked at the fallen walls
through the eyes of faith. He saw marvelous walls with secure
gates, not heaps of rocks and burned wood. God was going to
rebuild those walls, and He had chosen Nehemiah to oversee
the work.
God will give you strength to accomplish that

which He has asked you to do.

__________
125
April 29
____________
Divine Prodding
Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended: but
this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are
behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are
before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high
calling of God in Christ Jesus (Philippians 3:13-14).
F
rom the day the Lord called me to declare His gospel, I
have had a shepherd’s heart. This compassion, I feel, is
a gift from God, a manifestation of His love. I want to
keep it fresh and vital. I regard it as a sacred trust.
The Holy Spirit keeps me under “divine duress,” as it were, so

that I am never satisfied until I am giving myself to the utmost
in service to God and the people. Even then, I feel a gap be-
tween what I am doing and what I can do and want to do for
God. In restlessness of spirit, I sometimes cry out, “Oh Lord,
why are there not more hours in the day, more helpers, more
financial resources, more open doors?” I am glad for this “di-
vine prodding.” I never want to settle down to the conventional.
I never want to stop short of being fashioned in His image.
It may be that you, or perhaps someone in your family or among

your neighbors and friends, are faced with a problem of some
kind. I want you to know that there is a way of deliverance,
that you can be set free, that you can share in complete victory
with the Victor.
Don’t be satisfied, but remember that God can

take you to even greater heights to accomplish
even greater things.
WH, March ‘74

__________
126
April 30
____________
Dominion
Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and
scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and noth-
ing shall by any means hurt you (Luke 10:19).
I
f you were left a fabulous legacy by a loved one and did not
know about it, you could live in abject poverty and perhaps
die of starvation while actually possessing great wealth.
This is just as true in spiritual life. It is imperative that you
know—and know that you know—your rights as a follower of
the Lord Jesus Christ. For you are entitled to dominion.
Dominion extends to the believer much like links in a chain. It

begins with God the Father, Who is supreme, all-powerful, all-
wise, and everywhere present. Then the chain of dominion
moves to the Lord Jesus Christ in whom dwells “all the fullness
of the Godhead” (Colossians 2:9).
The holy, saving blood of Jesus has power and dominion. Christ
came to this world for one splendid and glorious reason, and
that was to shed His blood as a sacrifice for sin, to save the
human race.
There is remarkable dominion in the Bible, the only living book,

possessing great power to preserve itself and to bless all hu-
manity. Faith must be based on God’s Word, and not on moral
or spiritual improvements, or even upon feelings, which at times
are most unreliable.
Dominion is not for the select few. It is for every disciple of the
Lord Jesus Christ. It is for you! Begin now to assert the rights
and privileges that are yours as a child of God.
Put divine dominion into practice in your life today.
WH, March ‘66

__________
127
May 1
____________
Don’t Be Confused
For I know the thoughts that I think toward you, saith
the LORD, thoughts of peace, and not of evil, to give you
an expected end (Jeremiah 29:11).
R
esolve today not to confess confusion. A minister in the
United States, known by millions, once said to me,
“Brother, I am really confused.” “No, sir,” I said. “You’re
not telling the truth. You know you are saved. You know where
you preached last night. You know where you are going to
preach tonight. You are not confused, but if you keep talking
like that, the devil will help you get that way.”
Christians are not the ones who are confused. We know the
world and the times in which we live. We know what eternity
holds for us. We are not confused.
The people of the world are the ones who are confused. In the
midst of calamities and disasters they see miracles and still do
not understand that God is in control, that He is working out
His great plan and purposes for eternity, and that the devil is a
defeated foe and that he is in a frenzy these days because he
knows that his days are numbered.
The people of the world see desperate circumstances and they

try to change them, and are confused because their efforts come
to nothing. They do not know that Jesus Christ, whom the world
hated and killed, is Lord of the universe.
No, sir! Christians are not confused!
Thank you, God, for giving us the victory through

Jesus Christ our Lord!
I Will Confess
__________
128
May 2
____________
Don’t Give Up!

Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that
ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having
done all, to stand (Ephesians 6:13).
T
he Lord spoke to my heart saying, “Tell my people that
some of My children are about to give up their fight
against the devil.”
God said to cry aloud unto them and to urge them to keep on
fighting the devil . . . that we must urge one another whom are
in desperate need, to continue the spiritual fight until the cry
of deliverance is heard around the world.
For some time I meditated on the words I had heard. I began to

think of reasons why Christians would stop fighting the devil.
The first thought that came to me was discouragement. There

certainly are discouraging factors in this modern world, but
these things we must not and cannot look upon. We must con-
tinue to look up to the Lord Jesus Christ.
When some Christians look at the grand array of evil parading

across the stage of this world, they feel the cause is lost. God
wishes to convey to you that this is not true. We must keep on
fighting the devil. This is no moment to slack up, this is no
moment to quit! This is a moment to march forward. We can-
not lose, we can only win.
My friend, do not give up your battle against the

devil.
WH, February ‘71

__________
129
May 3
____________
Double-Decker Experience
...But have showed you, and have taught you publicly,
and from house to house, Testifying both to the Jews,
and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith
toward our Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 20:20-21).
A
fter speaking in London one night, I was traveling back
to Hampstead Heath on a double-decker bus. A Chris-
tian, who was on the same bus and had attended the
meeting, informed me that there was a young lady on the bus
who had also attended the service and was convicted of her
sins. I went and sat beside her, and asked her if she would
accept Christ immediately. She said she would. We bowed our
heads and I prayed for God to save her. A few minutes later she
raised her head, and with a smile on her tear-washed face said,
“I am saved; my sins are gone!” With great joy in my heart I got
off the bus. I had personally “caught a fish” for Christ.
The last command which Christ delivered to His disciples was,

“Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every crea-
ture.” The greatest decree in the Christian’s warfare is GO!
GO! GO! Go into the highways and the byways, alleys and ten-
ements, offices and factories, cottages and mansions. Wherever
you meet a man or woman, boy or girl, try to “catch” them for
Christ.
The world will never be converted in church buildings. If the

world finds Christ, it will be because individuals meet individu-
als and testify for Christ. This means the entire Church of Jesus
Christ must be aroused to accept its responsibility and every
person must become a fisher of men.
Lord, give me Your words to catch someone today.
__________
130
May 4
____________
Endurance Fishing
And Simon answering said unto him, Master, we have
toiled all the night, and have taken nothing: neverthe-
less at thy word I will let down the net (Luke 5:5).
F
ishermen are hard workers. They have to struggle with
tides, storms, and price controls. They must be patient
and persevering in their toil. If they fail to catch fish
today, they return tomorrow.
To be a good fisherman for Christ you must possess endurance.

You must be willing to fight the storms of opposition, stem the
floods of criticism, and labor in the face of seemingly fruitless
endeavor. Tenacity and doggedness must be your constant
equipment.
As a boy, I noticed some characteristics of successful fisher-

men. Fishermen always get up early in the morning. Usually
before the break of dawn, the fisherman is on his job, and he
labors long hours before returning home. Those who stay on
the job win souls for Christ.
Fishermen in the Gulf of Mexico travel several days journey

out to sea to find the spot where the fish are biting the best.
Don’t be afraid to go out of your way to win a soul for the Lord
Jesus. Don’t waste your time and energy fishing in fished-out
spots. Listen to the voice of Christ. He knows where the fish
are! When Peter, the veteran fisherman of Galilee, weary with
an entire night of fruitless fishing, obeyed the command of
Christ and said, “Nevertheless at thy word I will let down the
net,” he caught more than he could handle.
If you are weary and discouraged, obey the voice

of Christ and try again.
__________
131
May 5
____________
Equal Rights
Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them according to
knowledge, giving honour unto the wife, as unto the
weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace
of life; that your prayers be not hindered (I Peter 3:7).
M
en and women stand as equals before God, both bear-
ing the image of God Himself without making one
inferior to the other. God calls upon both men and
women to fulfill roles and responsibilities designed specially
for them in certain situations.
In fulfilling those God-given roles taught in the New Testa-

ment, women are not limited. They are reaching their fullest
potential because they are following the plan of their own Cre-
ator and Designer. Only in obedience to Him and in His design
will women truly be able, in the fullest sense, to give glory to
God (see I Corinthians 10:31).
My wife has always worked right beside me. I took her every-
where I went because we had common goals and objectives. We
were both missionaries when we first met, so it was only natu-
ral that we should continue our work after we were married.
Our roles were different, but each of us functioned according to
our God-given abilities.
God created men and women to be servants of God and of each

other. The husband and wife are equal in dignity and worth,
and they are to work together as joint heirs of the grace of God.
In God’s design, the differences between men and

women are the keys to unity and fulfillment.

__________
132
May 6
____________
Experience Faith
Without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that
cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a
rewarder of them that diligently seek him (Hebrews 11:6).
E
arly in the quest for faith, one discovers that above all
else we must have faith in order to please God. We must
move into faith saying, “God, I am going to please You
by believing and trusting You like those great patriots of old.”
To make contact with God, we need faith. If we don’t believe

God exists, we cannot find Him. So faith is contacting God.
We know God through personal experiences, every day, in line

with His written Word. I come to know God by what happens to
me. If I were sick all the time I’d wonder if He were sick. But
I’ve been well for fifty years. I’ve enjoyed marvelous health in a
hundred nations of the world in all kinds of conditions.
Some who have been living this faith a long time have experi-
ence with God that newcomers don’t have yet. Sometimes a
newcomer grasps for something big, and when he doesn’t get
it, he has a shocking disappointment. He hasn’t made the first
steps of contacting God, of knowing God through experiences,
and of coming into the place of spiritual maturity.
When a mature person who has delved into the awesomeness

of faith lives and speaks in line with the Word of God, he walks
roads never before trod by men. He takes paths yet unborn.
What an adventure to walk in that world of ma-

turity with God!

__________
133
May 7
____________
Extraordinary Character
Then I told them of the hand of my God which was good
upon me . . . And they said, Let us rise up and build. So
they strengthened their hands for this good work
(Nehemiah 2:18).
T
here must have been many men more distinguished than
Nehemiah both in Jerusalem and throughout the king-
dom of Persia. But God used him to rebuild the walls of
Jerusalem because Nehemiah was an ordinary man with ex-
traordinary character.
The complete biblical account of Nehemiah’s life and work re-

veals no blemish on his character. He exemplified piety, integ-
rity, faithfulness, patriotism, and a host of other virtues. His
zeal for the Lord set a high standard for everyone in Judah.
That’s all the more remarkable in light of the fact that he was
not of the priestly caste. He was a simple layman. He was the
kind of person every pastor hopes his church will be populated
with.
Don’t ever get the idea that serving the Lord as a lay-person is
less important than being a pastor or missionary. God calls and
uses people in a lay capacity as surely as He uses people called
“reverend” or “doctor.” In fact, there are some tasks that can be
done only by laypeople. Many individuals can be reached for
Christ only by fellow workers on the job or friends in the neigh-
borhood. They would never set foot in a church or talk to a
pastor, and if they’re going to hear the gospel, they’ll have to
hear it from a layperson.
Thank God for the laypeople He has brought into

your life!

__________
134
May 8
____________
Faith Equals Love

For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any
thing, nor uncircumcision; but faith which worketh by
love (Galatians 5:6).
S
cripture teaches that faith works through love. Many
people believe that faith works miracles or that faith will
make them rich in material goods. However, the Bible
tells us that the essence of faith in God is in loving God, so that
when we begin to love we also begin to have faith.
Faith and love flow together. Christians draw spiritual strength

and nourishment from God’s love just as a plant draws nutri-
ents from the ground through its roots. God’s love is the
Christian’s foundation; the Christian is rooted in love.
Deep within each of us, we are all committed to some cause,

some ideal, or some goal. The Christian’s goal is to be as much
like Jesus as possible, and this means caring for others. We
have no finer example of love than Jesus’ life which was a con-
tinual ministry to others, and His death was the sacrifice of
perfect love.
Human existence is meaningless without deep love. “Put on

love, which is the bond of perfection” (Colossians 3:14) was Paul’s
advice to those who seek God’s perfect love. God’s love is al-
ways available to those who seek it. If you do not know God’s
love, it can be yours any time. All you have to do is ask God’s
forgiveness for your sins and seek His will for your life.
God showers His blessings upon those who love

Him deeply.

__________
135
May 9
____________
Faith Into Virtue

And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith
virtue; and to virtue knowledge (I Peter 1:5).
P
eople don’t usually relate faith to virtue. They usually
relate faith to magic. But God relates faith and virtue.
This is because God is a moral God. He is the Moral
Majority.
There are men who think it is clever to speak against morality

and to make fun of people who want to live right. Such a man is
in trouble, and he’ll know it soon enough. Morality is not some-
thing to smirk at. Morality is what strong nations are built with.
Downgrade morality and you’re on your way to hell in this world
and the next one, too.
Faith adds virtue. When you’ve got faith, you immediately move
into a virtuous situation, a clean and honest situation. (Faith is
never dishonest. Dishonesty belongs to the devil.) You become
God-like.
You cannot have this tremendous faith while living like the
devil, living in fear, in hatred, in backbiting. You can’t say some-
thing nasty about me, then pray for the sick and get anybody
healed.
Manifold things can be added to our spiritual beings through

faith. Faith is an additive. It keeps adding things to you: good
things, precious things, wonderful things, God-like and Christ-
like things.
Morality through faith brings happiness and

grace to life, and I’m glad I have a share in it.
How about you?

__________
136
May 10
____________
Faith is a Choice
By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months
of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child;
and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment
(Hebrews 11:23).
M
oses’ parents decided to go against the king’s com-
mand. They were not afraid. God called their deci-
sion “faith.”
That’s choice. That’s making history. That’s not living by the

whims of society. That’s making society. The child they pro-
duced became a man who changed the world.
Such people are mission builders. They are city builders. They
are not afraid of a shadow. Thank God for courage. Thank God
for people who know what they believe and believe it with all
their hearts.
It is no shame to go to jail for the right thing. Some of the great-

est men in history lived in jail. It is a shame to do wrong. It is
no shame to do right, no matter how you are persecuted.
What kind of decisions are you making? Decisions of doubt?

Decisions of confusion? Are you crying, “Oh, what is going to
happen to me tomorrow?” If you are, you don’t have faith. I’m
not afraid. I’m making the decisions for tomorrow myself. You’ve
got to do the same thing. That’s faith—living, dynamic faith;
faith that changes the world!
Faith is a decision, a choice you have to make.

Stand tall and choose to make history.

__________
137
May 11
____________
Faith is a Labor
By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen
as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving
of his house; by the which he condemned the world,
and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith
(Hebrews 11:7).
G
od told Noah to build an ark, and He called the instru-
ment that produced it “faith.” Noah had no ability to do
it, but he did it anyway. The powers of faith came into
being, and he carried out the directions of the Holy Spirit as
they were spoken to him.
You don’t need great strength or ability to work for God. I read
of a little lady who was an invalid. She wanted to work for
Jesus, so she ordered tracts. She stamped on the back of them
a few words telling where the reader could contact her if they
needed more help. Then she sat by her window and waited for
someone to walk by. She would pray over a tract and then drop
it out the window. Letters began to come back. Souls began to
get saved. She was an invalid, but she didn’t quit working.
Faith is an act, a work. It is a gift to God’s work. It is knees

hard from kneeling in prayer. Martin Luther said, “It is a busy,
active, living reality that does not ask, ‘What shall I do?’ But
before the time that you ask, you’re already up and doing it.
This is faith.”
I will not turn from the task that God puts before
me today. He has chosen me and I will be faithful
to do it.

__________
138
May 12
____________
Faith is a Pilgrimage
Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not
unto thine own understanding (Proverbs 3:5).
A
braham had a pilgrim spirit. He didn’t love the things
of the world. He loved God. We must all have that pil-
grim spirit.
God spoke to me at three o’clock one afternoon and said, “Go

live in Manila, Philippines for Me.” I said, “Lord, I’ve been to
Manila. Ninety percent of it is in ruins. I’ve seen rats as big as
cats there. Lord, do you want me and my family to go live in
that place?” God said, “I certainly do. And I’ll do more for you
there than ever before.”
Within a few days, I’d taken off for Manila to work for God.
There is where He did the miracle for me. In two years we had
seven to eight thousand people coming to church on Sunday. In
two years the whole nation had heard I was there. The power
of God had come and done great wonders in the nation. In one
revival meeting alone 150,000 came to Jesus.
Why would He do all those things? I was His pilgrim. I didn’t

love my home in South Bend. I didn’t love my church building.
I said, “Lord, it’s Yours.”
That is faith. I didn’t realize it was faith at the time I did it.
God told me that later. I just thought it was obeying God. But
that is faith. Faith is a pilgrimage.
Are you willing to go with God? Search your heart.

__________
139
May 13
____________
Faith Renews Youth

But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that
cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a
rewarder of them that diligently seek him (Hebrews 11:6).
F
aith is a dynamic power. He who possesses faith is one
who believes that God exists and that God will reward
those who seek Him. These two foundation stones of faith
are knowledge of the existence of God and knowledge that God
hears a sincere person when they pray.
The annals of human activities are filled with records of faith

renewing the vitality of a human being. When a person’s spirit
is worn and tired and discouraged, faith can lift him up and set
him on the high road of rejoicing and delightful living.
For a person to really believe in something good gives new zest

to life. In this way, faith in God renews our youth. Faith in our
fellow man renews our youth. Faith in the future renews our
youth. Faith is a dynamo that generates the essence of life.
I once met a man who looked about 70, but who confessed to
being 92. “In the Civil War, they said I was too sick to fight. In
the Spanish-American War, I was rejected as a 4-F. In World
War I, I was too old.” I asked him, “How did you retain your
youth?” “Since it seemed hopeless from a human standpoint, I
relied upon God and had faith that I could live as long as any
other man. Therefore, I have lived by faith.” From the zest he
portrayed, he was still good for a number of years.
Tap into the power of faith to keep you young

and vital!

__________
140
May 14
____________
Faith Unlimited
[Abraham] staggered not at the promise of God through
unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God;
And being fully persuaded that, what he had promised,
he was able also to perform (Romans 4:20, 21).
F
aith knows no limitations! It is possible that no human,
including Moses and Abraham, has gone to the perim-
eter of the possibilities of faith in his own life. That means
that every human who ever lived could have gone further had
he wanted to, had he given himself to it, had he permitted his
insides to reach out again and again.
You usually get what you reach for. Check and see what you
have, because that’s what you’ve reached for up to this mo-
ment. But from this moment you can reach for something huge.
Faith knows no limitations! You are not limited as to what you
can receive through the power and force of faith! God has placed
no limitations to confine you in any area.
All you can believe for, you can obtain. You can get it if you will
say, “Lord, I will not be limited. I will not be limited by my own
thinking. I will not be limited by my own feelings. I will release
myself under the structure of faith. And I will have it.” Then
you will get it.
Remember, faith has no limitations. You set all the boundaries

your faith has. Cut them loose! Break them down! Burn them
up! Then faith can move in areas you never before realized.
There is no limit to what you and God can do!

__________
141
May 15
____________
Faith-Action
And when he saw them, he said unto them, Go show
yourselves unto the priests. And it came to pass, that, as
they went, they were cleansed (Luke 17:14).
G
od wants to bless you just as He has blessed me as one
of His children. He has no favorites. He wants to enrich
your life. He wants to help you in your problems. He
wants to heal you if you are sick. He wants to supply your needs
and make up for your lack.
But remember, neighbor, God is limited to your faith. You need

to take the first step in faith . . . and God will match your faith
with the supply of your needs. He will actually place it in your
hands.
Let me give you an example from the Bible. When Jesus en-
countered the ten lepers, He said, “Go show yourselves to the
priests.” In other words, there was something they had to do,
namely, take Jesus at His word and act on it. Their greatest
need was cleansing — and they never would have gotten what
they needed most if they hadn’t acted on the strength of Jesus’
word.
Neighbor, what is your greatest need? You can have it, if you
take the first step toward God. He won’t fail you. This is what I
call faith-action.
Today, step out believing God to meet the great-

est need in your life.
WH, June ‘64

__________
142
May 16
____________
Fasting For Control

But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection:
lest that by any means, when I have preached to others,
I myself should be a castaway (I Corinthians 9:27).
W
hen you fast, you minister to every portion of your
nature: you strengthen your spirit, you bring your
soul into subjection, and you weaken the hold your
body has on your entire being. The body tries to dictate to the
spirit and soul. When our body says, “I don’t want to read the
Bible and I’m too tired to pray,” the undisciplined believer usu-
ally allows the body to do what it wants to do. In most believ-
ers, their bodies’ needs transcend the needs of their spirits and
souls. But the apostle Paul declared that he determinedly
brought his body into subjection.
Fasting is one way to bring the body into subjection. When I

strengthen my spirit (in the Word), my spirit begins to talk to
my mind, emotions, and will (which make up the soul); and the
mind tells the body, “Body, you are not in control. You are the
slave of my spirit!”
So, fasting enables the believer to gain control of his entire be-
ing and to bring himself into a strong, positive, ever-deepening
relationship with God. Fasting—gaining control over your
body—proves to God that you love Him and that you can put
Him first in all things.
That’s why, when you are fasting, you are able to focus your
entire being upon praying. You deny the body the ability to
usurp your attention from the Word of God and the purpose of
your praying.
A fasting believer is an effectively praying believer.

__________
143
May 17
____________
Father Forgive Them

But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse
you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which
despitefully use you, and persecute you (Matthew 5:44).
J
esus was scorned and rejected by His own people, hated
and feared by the religious leaders of the day, lied about
and plotted against, betrayed by His own disciple, for-
saken by His closest friends, and condemned to death by the
very ones He had come to save.
Jesus had a right to be angry. Yet He lived His life without

hostility. He taught, “Love your enemies.” On the cross in the
midst of the greatest possible physical torment, He prayed, “Fa-
ther, forgive them, for they know not what they do” (Luke 23:34).
Jesus died without hostility.
It is possible that the most personally devastating hurt for Jesus

was Peter’s denial. The ones who called for His crucifixion were
motivated out of fear, because He challenged their authority.
For them, His death was politically expedient rather than a
personal matter. But Peter was different. He had been Jesus’
companion, disciple, and friend. Yet on that blessed morning
when the woman found the empty tomb, the angel said, “Tell
his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee”
(Mark 16:7). Jesus knew the emotional anguish Peter was ex-
periencing over what he had done. He could have let him ago-
nize, but instead Jesus singled Peter out in a way that let him
know he was forgiven. “Go tell my disciples and Peter . . . espe-
cially Peter!”
Jesus returned love for hate, forgiveness for

abuse, and life for death. By His Spirit we can
and must do the same.
Hostility, p. 85
__________
144
May 18
____________
A Mother’s Influence
Her children arise up, and call her blessed; her hus-
band also, and he praiseth her (Proverbs 31:28).
I
t is difficult to fully appreciate the influence of a Christian
mother in the molding of her children’s character. When a
mother’s nimble fingers and loving spirit are an example
for her children, then her children can’t help but praise her.
Her husband has to admit that he wouldn’t be where he is if it
weren’t for his wife’s gentle encouragement and faithful sup-
port.
She has to have faith in God’s ability and in His Word. If she
lives right and walks right, the faith that is part of her spirit
will pass on to her children. This is one of her greatest accom-
plishments.
There are five things that make a mother great. Piety—She

must show her children the right loyalty and devotion to par-
ents, family, and God. Bravery—A mother must be brave in
confronting those things that threaten the lives and hearts of
her children. Honesty—She has to be honest. If a child does not
learn to be honest, he won’t be respectful of life. Sacrifice—A
mother has to be willing to give her all for her children. Love—
She has to have a heart full of affection. She needs to love her
children and let them know they are wanted and are a neces-
sary part of her life.
There is no work more important than raising

children to love the Lord.
WH, May/June ‘92

__________
145
May 19
____________
Fear Not
Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father’s good plea-
sure to give you the kingdom (Luke 12:32).
T
he Bible is the only living Book. The Bible, a divine rev-
elation, possesses supernatural power. The apostle Paul
tells us in Hebrews 4:12 that God’s Word is a sword with
power to divide the spirit and mind of the individual. As the
mind is the center from which fears come, then the Bible is the
greatest instrument in destroying fear.
The Apostle Paul further said in Romans 10:17 that “faith

cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God.” This means
that the very power to resist fear is derived from God’s Word
entering into our being. You should read the Bible aloud or
hear it read in church.
“Fear not” is found at least 365 times in the Bible. This means
there is a “fear not” promise for every day of the year. God
spoke to Abraham and said, “Fear not, stand still and see the
salvation of God.” The great patriarch David said in Psalm 23,
“Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I
will fear no evil.”
As I fill my mind and heart with God’s Word, fear

will have no place to take hold.
WH, April ‘63

__________
146
May 20
____________
Fishing With Hooks

...Go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the
fish... (Matthew 17:27).
W
hile traveling in southeastern Alaska, I went fishing
with a professional fisherman. At the fishing grounds
he lowered a tremendous drag net and swept the bot-
tom of the bay. When he pulled it up—what a sight! There were
flat fish, fat fish, long fish, short fish, crawfish, good fish, and
worthless fish. It reminded me of a mass revival meeting with
everything in the evangelist’s net! It was most interesting to
watch the veteran fisherman look over his catch and throw the
unprofitable fish back into the water.
The angler does not fish with a net. He fishes with a hook. He
has a hook of a certain size; he baits for a certain species of fish.
Likewise in personal evangelism, the hook is baited for a cer-
tain kind of “fish.”
It is thrilling to angle. As a youth we fished for red fish in the

Gulf of Mexico. Heavy cord and strong hooks were necessary.
When a fine ten-pounder “hit the line” and started to fight, it
was exciting. On the other hand, we boys often went net fish-
ing for mullet. We would locate a school of mullet and cast the
net. Sometimes ten to twenty fish were caught in the net. They
were all about the same size and color; there was no individu-
alism, and little thrill in that type of fishing.
As a minister and an evangelist, I say that catching souls for

Christ, one by one in personal evangelism, is the greatest thrill
in life.
Let the Holy Spirit guide you to the best “fishing

hole” today.
__________
147
May 21
____________
For His Name’s Sake

And ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake: but
he that endureth to the end shall be saved (Matthew 10:22).
U
sing the name of Jesus carries a price tag. But we have
to settle in our hearts that His name is above every
name, “that at the name of Jesus every knee will bow,
of things in heaven, and things in the earth, and things under
the earth” (Philippians 2:9-10).
The total personality of Jesus is embodied in His name. All

that He is can be found in His name. And all that he will ever
be is in the name of Jesus. No wonder we sing about it: the
name of Jesus.
We believe that before the return of our Lord, a vast army of

believers will be raised up who will learn the secret of victori-
ous living, of setting men free by using the name of Jesus. How
wonderful it is to have the power and authority that go with
the name Jesus. All Christians should show greater love and
affection to the name of Jesus. The Bible teaches us to do that.
Generations of good men, righteous men, godly men have said,
“I love that name and I use that name.”
There may be a time when you are persecuted and hated for
the name of Jesus. But accept it fully. Say to yourself, “It is
alright. He told me it would happen, that devils and their chil-
dren would not like it. But it is alright because I love that name.”
I am willing to praise His name, and to pay the

price for the promise of glory to come.
WH, May/June 1978

__________
148
May 22
____________
For Whom Should We Pray?

Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye
may consume it upon your lusts (James 4:3).
A
n old Southern preacher once said, “There are two basic
kinds of prayer; shotgun prayers and rifle prayers. When
you pray shotgun prayers, you just pray in some gen-
eral direction, hoping you’ll hit a target. With the rifle prayers,
you take careful aim and shoot, knowing you have a specific
target in mind, and knowing that your prayers will accomplish
their desired end.”
If we want to pray and receive answers to our prayers, we must

give proper attention to this very important matter of “target-
ing our prayers,” so as to prevent the possibility of praying amiss.
Our families are our prime responsibility. We cannot, we dare

not, overlook them. We should pray for the salvation of all people
everywhere. If “God so loved the world that He gave His only
begotten Son (John 3:16)” for that world, then we ought to pray
for that world. We should pray for our own city and our nation.
Pray also for the leaders of our nation. We can change our na-
tion by our prayers.
We should also pray for the pastors and workers in Christ’s

service. Often these great men and women work too hard, for
too many long hours, and literally burn themselves out for the
Gospel. And why do they do it? Because there is no one to stand
in the gap to help them.
Target your prayers and watch them hit their mark!

__________
149
May 23
____________
Freedom in Christ
And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power
is given unto me in heaven and in earth (Matthew 28:18).
Y
ou were created to be a conqueror, not a slave. As the
highest order of creation patterned after God’s own im-
age, “crowned with glory and honor,” you were made to
experience the whole wide range of freedom.
God gave Adam dominion over the earth. He was to be a real

superman, as it were, living in a supernatural realm; a real
king with his queen living in their God-given paradise. How-
ever, sin cast a shadow over their happiness and the Devil
caused man to lose his high estate of dominion and to become
enslaved.
It goes without saying that no person can enjoy life or the bless-
ings of freedom while still conscious of slavery to the Devil. No
person can exercise faith and power while still in bondage.
Therefore, you must have the consciousness of absolute libera-
tion from Satan’s dominion. Christ conquered Satan, truly and
eternally. As the Second Adam, He took back for man the do-
minion that the first Adam had bargained away.
If Christ has all power, and He has, then you can be emanci-
pated. He stands before you with supreme authority, yet speaks
tenderly, “Come forth from your prison, from your bondage.
Turn your life and your problems over to Me. I will set you free.
I will give you my peace. I will supply your need.”
Remember, my friend, Jesus never turns any-

one away.

__________
150
May 24
____________
Friendship
Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down
his life for his friends (John 15:13).
W
ebster’s Dictionary defines “friend” as “a person whom
one knows well and is fond of; a person on the same
side in a struggle.” Everyone longs to have a faithful
friend who will stand with them through the tough times, some-
one who is more than a mere acquaintance.
Friendship has to be reciprocal, with both people giving to the

other. When people don’t understand this, they neglect to nur-
ture their friendship and end up losing that friend. A friend is
willing to sacrifice, is willing to put the needs of the other above
their own. The test of sacrifice will reveal the true strength of
one’s friendships. When a friend sees you in need, he provides
the help you need because you are his friend. We bless and lift
up each other.
Friendship endures. It outlasts the tough times, and rejoices in

the good times. A friend is also full of counsel. When a friend
sees something that needs to be corrected, he helps you make
the correction. A real friend shares the experiences of life and
steers us around the mud-holes.
Jesus is a Friend who was willing to lay down His life for us. He
helps us defeat our enemies and walk in victory. Remember, in
order to be a friend to Jesus, we must be ready to encourage,
bless, and sacrifice for Him.
Today is the day to introduce someone to the best

Friend he will ever have, Jesus.
WH, August/September ‘93

__________
151
May 25
____________
From Health to Heaven

God be merciful unto us, and bless us; and cause his face
to shine upon us; Selah. That thy way may be known upon
earth, thy saving health among all nations (Psalm 67:1-2).
T
here is a place in God where we can find freedom from
sickness and despair. We can stand upon God’s Word
and be free. I’ve always said that we don’t have to get
sick to die. We do not have to be feeble and weak in our last
years, spending our last days in misery. We can drink in new
strength every day and live in health and wholeness. When the
end of life comes, we can simply give up the ghost and go home
to heaven.
The devil would like to attack us with alcohol, the self-ad-

dicted death. Or with heart disease, which feeds upon fast
living and the strains of modern life. He would like to devour
man with the modern plague of vicious cancer, or ruin his per-
sonality with mental illness.
But God is a healer. Two-thirds of all the things Jesus did on

earth were healings. And we, as Christ’s disciples operating in
the power of the Holy Spirit, are to do likewise, defeating the
devil and all his diseases and killers, including the big four!
Hallelujah!
God will keep us strong and healthy when we are

living our lives for the kingdom of God.
WH, June ‘67

__________
152
May 26
____________
Get Moving!
And the LORD said unto Moses, Wherefore criest thou
unto me? speak unto the children of Israel, that they go
forward (Exodus 14:15).
T
he battle against spiritual foes cannot be won through
fleshly means. Still, there is a sense in which we must
be prepared to take up the sword, too. We can’t fight the
battle in the flesh, but just the same, we have to put some feet
to our prayers.
Moses grappled with this concept. I always smile at the account

of Israel’s escape from Pharaoh through the Red Sea. They al-
most didn’t make it because Moses stopped for a prayer meet-
ing on the banks of the sea.
Pharaoh’s armies had pursued them until they could go no fur-

ther. Before them lay an impassable body of water, and they
had no boats. Moses was so sure of the Lord’s deliverance, how-
ever, that he gathered the Israelites around him and gave a
pep talk “Do not be afraid. Stand still, and see the salvation of
the Lord, which He will accomplish for you today. . . . The Lord
will fight for you, and you shall hold your peace” (Exodus 14:13-
14).
I like his faith, but that was not the time to be standing around.
Better to have said, “The Lord will fight for you, and you shall
do your part by running like crazy!” We can’t hold our peace in
times of conflict. We dare not usurp the Lord in the midst of the
battle, but we can’t afford to sit on the sidelines, either. Real
courage comes in understanding the difference.
Give me wisdom to know when to stay and pray

or to get moving!

__________
153
May 27
____________
Get Right with God

Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from
all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people,
zealous of good works (Titus 2:14).
S
ome people may think, “I’ll just wait until the Millen-
nium to live a holy life. That’s when I’ll let Him make me
perfect.” Well, I have exciting news for you! You don’t
have to wait! God is ready to make you perfect, right now!
God the Father demands an upright, holy life of all His people.
He expects them to be a “. . . peculiar people, zealous of good
works” (Titus 2:14).
God the Son died on the cross so we could become those “pecu-
liar” holy people. He purified us by sacrificing His own body
and blood on Calvary (see I John 1:7). We need only confess our
sin and accept His sacrifice to receive the righteousness He
offers.
It is not necessary for you to wait until the Lord Jesus returns
before you get your moral life straightened out. In fact, it’s down-
right dangerous to wait. You can live in God’s righteousness
now.
Granted, none of us will be completely perfect until our rap-

tured bodies go to heaven. But we can have the righteousness
of God, through Christ, at this very moment, when we surren-
der to Jesus.
In your prayer time today, pray, “God, help me to

live and walk in your righteousness today and
every day.”

__________
154
May 28
____________
Gift of Tongues
And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my
name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with
new tongues (Mark 16:17).
T
his is the ministry of proclaiming in a public meeting a
message from God in a language not understood by the
person giving it. Because he has not studied that lan-
guage and does not know it, he does not give the message from
his mind, but from his spirit. Speaking in tongues is to be a
sign to the unbeliever, to stir him inside.
The phenomenon of speaking in tongues began on the day of

Pentecost, the day the New Testament Church was born in
Jerusalem. It is different from the language of tongues that
comes with the infilling of the Holy Spirit. It is not the learning
of languages. When a person speaks in tongues, he has no un-
derstanding of what he is saying.
Tongues is a part of the Great Commission to the Church by

Jesus Christ (Mark 16:15-17). There is no doubt or ambiguity
about what He said. Jesus said exactly what He meant and
meant exactly what He said! The sign gift of tongues is avail-
able to each of us.
Through tongues, God can bring into your life

spiritual blessing you have never known before
as you experience a new nearness to God.

__________
155
May 29
____________
Gifts From God

Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized ev-
ery one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remis-
sion of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy
Ghost (Acts 2:38).
W
hen God makes a promise, He keeps it. You can be-
gin seeking the gifts of the Spirit because the Lord
said you could have them.
The apostle Paul received the gifts of the Spirit through divine
revelation from God. He wrote about the time after his conver-
sion, Immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood: Neither
went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me;
but I went into Arabia, and returned again unto Damascus
(Galatians 1:16-17). I have met people in many countries who
received the gifts of the Spirit, having never heard one word
about them from any human.
Timothy received the gifts of the Spirit through the laying-on

of hands. Strong men of God — Paul, Barnabas, and Silas —
laid their hands on Timothy and instantly the gifts began to
function in this young man’s life. Neglect not the gift that is in
thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of
the hands of the presbytery (I Timothy 4:14).
The gifts of the Spirit are not delivered to complacent people.

They are not rocking-chair gifts; they are battlefront gifts. Spiri-
tual power does not come easily. Consecrate yourself. Say with
determination, “I will receive.”
Do not be bashful in asking God to bless you with

the gifts of the Holy Spirit.
WH, August/September ‘83

__________
156
May 30
____________
Gifts of Healing
When the even was come, they brought unto him many
that were possessed with devils: and he cast out the
spirits with his word, and healed all that were sick
(Matthew 8:16).
T
his is the only spiritual gift that has to do with more
than one aspect, which leads to the question: How many
gifts of healing are there? It has been suggested that
there are possibly as many categories of disease in the world as
there were stripes inflicted upon Jesus’ back. He received 39
stripes and, according to Isaiah 53:5, with his stripes we are
healed.
Jesus was very careful to differentiate between the various kinds

of sicknesses and diseases He came up against. For example, in
Matthew 17 He dealt with a little boy who would throw himself
into the fire and into the water. Of this, He said, Howbeit this
kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting (v. 21). The Lord
was showing that special attention had to be given to someone
who is being relieved of satanic oppressions—that there had to
be special preparation—a cleansing of the one who was to de-
liver the healing.
The Lord Jesus is the only person who possessed consistent,

perfect gifts of healing in His ministry. He never failed to heal.
If any other single person could heal all people who were sick
whenever he wanted to, he would be accepted by the world as
God.
If you possess the spiritual gift of healing, conse-

crate yourself to that gift and let God work
through you.

__________
157
May 31
____________
Give As You Receive

As every man hath received the gift, even so minister
the same one to another, as good stewards of the mani-
fold grace of God (I Peter 4:10).
I
believe that anything which has been given to us was given
to us of God to share. God does not dig holes and bury things.
It is the devil’s job to cover things up. God is a revealer, a
revealer of the interior workings of human beings. Even this
great message of sharing the gifts of God is something that
should be shared.
I encourage you to become a sharer and to share everything

you receive. In fact, the way to get this message to grow in your
own spirit is to start talking to others about the things you
have learned. As you talk about them, there will almost imme-
diately be an increase of knowledge on your own part. As you
give, you receive. The Bible says that those who water are wa-
tered. As you give out, you will receive back. That is especially
true as we study the Word of God. They that have received the
gift should minister the same. This is the desire of my own
heart.
The deeper we place the foundations of this truth, the stronger

our tower of strength will be, and the better able we will be to
minister the truth to those with whom we come in contact.
Let these words of God dwell in your heart, “You

are blessed to be a blessing to others” (see Gen-
esis 12).

__________
158
June 1
____________
God Hears Our Prayers

...Through faith in his name hath made this man
strong... (Acts 3:16).
I
f you ever visit the Philippines and hear the jungle tribes-
men call upon their gods for help, you’ll discover that the
people believe that when they invoke the name of a certain
god, he must come and do their bidding—whether or not he
wants to! Like many pagans, they believe a god is a kind of
supernatural serving boy who will jump to help them the mo-
ment they snap their fingers.
But the true God is not like that. He is the sovereign Ruler of
the universe who expects us to serve Him — not the other way
around! He will help us only if we have followed His command-
ments; He will put His promises into effect only if we have met
the conditions of those promises.
Billy Graham says:
There is one thing God’s love cannot do. It cannot for-

give an unrepentant sinner . . . God will not force Him-
self on any man against his will. A person can hear a
message about the love of God and say, “No, I won’t
have it,” and God will let him go on in his sin to slavery
and judgment.
So it is with the prayer of a disobedient person. That person

may plead with God and try to claim the promises of God, but
as long as he disobeys God, he can expect no help.
When we walk in obedience to the Word of God,

He hears our prayers.

__________
159
June 2
____________
God Is God
Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I AM
hath sent me unto you (Exodus 3:14).
R
eligious hucksters have invaded human society. Fakes,
quacks, and charlatans set up false gods, or make false
claims about the true God, to make a reputation for
themselves and reap a handsome profit. Self-professed healers
often demand that people pay them large sums of money be-
fore they pray for their victims’ healing. Money-grabbing “gu-
rus” use every sort of gimmick imaginable to reap profits from
their ministry. They succeed because man is so desperate to
find the one true God, and to follow Him.
The God who spoke to Moses out of the burning bush was real.
He said His name is “I AM,” not “I am supposed to be” or “Some
people think I am.” God needs no one to make extravagant
claims for Him. He doesn’t need to be sold, glamorized, or pro-
moted by anyone. He will be worshiped for what He is, not for
the image that someone may fabricate for Him.
Moses had never read one word of scripture (none had yet been
written), but he could see the flames engulfing that bush. He
had never heard a sermon, yet he could hear the voice of God.
He could hardly remember the testimony of his ancestors who
had seen God at work, yet he saw God perform mighty miracles
before his own eyes. This was enough to convince Moses that
God was no figment of his imagination. As God said, “I AM.”
Imagine the heart of Almighty God that longs to

reveal Himself to mere man.

__________
160
June 3
____________
God is the Builder

And the rib, which the LORD God had taken from
man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the
man (Genesis 2:22).
L
ike building a house, developing a happy home requires
a plan—a blueprint—that outlines where every compo-
nent should be placed in order to have a solid structure.
Where do we go to find the blueprint for a properly functioning
family? We must go to the Source—to the Builder who created
marriage and the family.
When you observe a giant skyscraper standing stately and tall,

do you muse to your children that it is just a natural phenom-
enon that evolved without any planning? No, that would be
foolish.
That architectural masterpiece was created piece by piece by

master craftsmen and checked by the most scrutinizing of in-
spectors so that it can withstand the brutal forces of nature
without toppling. Likewise, when you see a man and woman
and their children in a very happy home, it is not an accident.
It did not just happen.
You have to make a happy home. It doesn’t just fall into place.
If you don’t understand the ingredients of a strong and happy
home, then you will never have one. Like a house, the mainte-
nance of a solid family requires hard labor and constant dili-
gence, but the rewards—both in this life and in the blessed one
to come—are much greater than the alternative.
Lord, you are the building inspector in my home

today. Show me areas that need improvement and
give me your wisdom to remodel.

__________
161
June 4
____________
God is the Judge

For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every
man that is among you, not to think of himself more
highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, ac-
cording as God hath dealt to every man the measure of
faith (Romans 12:3).
W
hen I was a young preacher, I was one of the
speakers at a conference. A woman came to me
after my sermon and told me that I was the greatest
preacher she had ever heard, and she knew because she had
heard them all. I was only about nineteen then, and my head
really swelled.
The next night a friend of mine was the preacher, and after the
service I watched the same woman walk up to him and tell him
exactly what she had told me the night before. She said that he
was the greatest preacher she had ever heard, and she had
heard them all.
My feelings were hurt, and my ego was crushed. But God spoke
to me that night and told me to learn a lesson from that inci-
dent. The Spirit of God told me, “Other people’s heads are not
the place for your happiness.”
Never form your opinion of yourself from what any person says.
It matters not what people think and say. The important thing
is what God says about you. Always go by the Word of God and
the Spirit of God speaking to your heart. People will flatter and
lie, but God will always tell you the truth.
God weighs the hearts and souls of men, and

judges with perfect justice and mercy.

__________
162
June 5
____________
Angelic Service
And he said, Nay; but as captain of the host of the Lord
am I now come (Joshua 5:14a).
P
eople who have special needs have often received
angelic service very beautifully, wonderfully, and dy-
namically. Think of Joshua. He found himself at the head
of the Israelite army. Although he had some military command
experience under Moses, he had never before borne alone the
entire load of leadership responsibility. He knew he needed help
and God was his only resource.
Does it surprise you that God came to Joshua’s aid? No, of course
not. Our Heavenly Father wants to meet us at our point of need,
whatever that may be. Here, in Joshua’s case, it was for mili-
tary planning, and that’s exactly what Joshua got.
How was that assistance and guidance given? Through the pres-
ence of an angel (Read Joshua 5:13-14). No wonder Joshua was
able to lead the people to a great victory!
Some people might say, “Well, that was a long time ago. I don’t
think God works like that today to deliver His saints.”
Oh, but He does, my friend! Perhaps you have thought to your-

self, I know God. I serve Him with all my heart. From time to
time, I have special needs. If so, it seems evident that you, too,
fit in with the people who received angelic help during the bib-
lical era. Just how or when or even if God may choose to send
you angelic assistance, I cannot say. However, I know He can.
Be careful to entertain strangers—you may be

entertaining angels!
__________
163
June 6
____________
God of Mercy
I have been young, and now am old; yet have I not seen the
righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread (Psalm 37:25).
E
vil has no terminal point. Those who sin are not only
hurting themselves, they are hurting their children and
their grandchildren and their great grandchildren.
My mother often told me, “Lester, you will never have to beg
because Psalm 37:25 promises that the children of the righ-
teous will not have to beg for bread.” I do not believe you have
to suffer for the sins of your parents. You can cancel the curse
by asking God to forgive your parents and blot out their sin.
Daniel did that. He prayed for forgiveness for those who had
come before him that had caused the people to go into slavery
and bondage in Babylon.
I believe we have the capacity to turn history around if we want

to. When we see a judgment coming we can say, “Judgment,
stop! I plead the blood of Jesus Christ and I cry out for the
mercies of the Most High.” Because God is a God of mercy, He
will grant our plea.
I ask for God’s mercy daily. When I make mistakes and do things
that are wrong and don’t realize it until later, I am quick to
say, “That was a poor decision. Dear Lord, save me.” The Lord
in His mercy helps me when I cry out for mercy.
Lord, be merciful to me, a sinner. Thank you for

your promise of mercy.
WH, October ‘86

__________
164
June 7
____________
God’s Aggressive Church

For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but
mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds
L
et us declare war on the works of darkness! Let the
Church go on the offensive, seeking out trouble, bring-
ing deliverance to mankind and the power of the living
God to those in need.
The devil’s strongest defenses are at his gates, whether physi-

cal or spiritual. So the Church is ready to fight its greatest
battles there. At best, the gates are defensive warfare. Satan is
on the defensive, so it is time that we take the offensive against
him.
The Church of Jesus Christ is not a passive church. It is not a

status quo church. It is not a church that is holding the fort
behind closed doors. It is a church seeking a battlefield, armed
and ready to rush the enemy and pursue him and his monsters
of hell back to the gates of Christ’s authority, and calling the
prisoners to come forth to freedom.
Satan realizes the potential strength of the victorious Church;

he is afraid of the Church. He has built his gates strong to keep
his captives in bonds, and he is working hard to keep the Church
from realizing that he is not strong enough to withstand any
aggression from a band of determined Christians.
Jesus has given us the command and the authority to set the
captives free, and it is up to us to obey.
Thank you, Lord, for the conquering force in us

that is the person of the Holy Spirit.

__________
165
June 8
____________
God’s Gift of Faith

For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from
faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith
(Romans 1:17).
F
aith is of the spirit of man. Life within the believer’s spirit
gives birth to faith. The spiritual life begins when we
first contact God. Then we make contact after contact,
and we call those contacts “experiences in God.” All the while
the commodity called faith grows within us to a place of spiri-
tual maturity. Others say, “Can you imagine a person taking
such a chance?” We’re not taking a chance. We know Him. They
are taking a chance because they don’t know Him. When spiri-
tual maturity begins to blossom and bear fruit, one of those
fruits is faith.
So faith can mature in our spirits naturally, over time, just as a

fruit ripens. But there is a faith that is supernaturally put down
inside of us as a gift. The Bible calls this the “the gift of faith” (I
Corinthians 12). When this happens, we move from the natu-
ral to the supernatural, a higher elevation of faith. One Chris-
tian has faith that moves in a natural way, while another’s faith
moves so far above that it is obvious there is a gift of God mov-
ing in him.
We are living in the last days. God’s Word says that His people
will be strong and do exploits, and that He will pour out His
Spirit upon all flesh. I believe it is God’s time for faith to work.
It is God’s time for His miracle power to proceed. Let’s release
the power and strength inside that is faith.
Faith can change your world if you let it.

__________
166
June 9
____________
God’s Love For You

For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begot-
ten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life (John 3:16).
T
he Lord spoke to me, “Speak to My people and assure
them that I love them. They must feel the warmth of My
love. They must walk in the joy of My love. Their total
victory depends on knowing My love. They will experience love
they have never known before.”
At first I could hardly understand God’s people needing to be

assured of His love, and yet we do need daily assurances of
God’s love in our hearts. God is ready to bring these realities
into our lives. God said that we must feel the warmth of His
love. What joy can come to our hearts when we feel the warmth
of His love.
The Lord also said that we must walk in the joy of His love.
This reminded me of two young people who are in love and
walking hand in hand. Anyone can behold the joy of their love.
God wants His people to actually walk in the joy of His love.
There is joy in serving Jesus. There is joy in knowing God.
God told me that our total victory depends on knowing His love.
The more you know of His love, the greater the victory your life
will have. It is all important to know the true love of God in our
lives. Then God assures us that we will experience love such as
we have never before enjoyed. The future is blessed and the
future is wonderful. It is made so by the love that God has shown
for us.
Ask God to open your mind and your heart so you

can understand the depth of His love for you.
WH, February 1971

__________
167
June 10
____________
Good Soldiering
Thou therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of
Jesus Christ (II Timothy 2:3).
I
n the United States military there is a place for short-term
enlistees. But God’s service isn’t like that. God wants those
who are willing to make a lifetime commitment to Him.
From the moment you say yes to His service, you serve until
you die.
Does that sound like a stiff sentence? It does if you don’t know
the Commander-in-chief.
As Christians, we tend to use military terms quite glibly in our

reference to the warfare of the Christian life. Paul understood
about the language of militancy. In the Mediterranean world
of the first century A.D., soldiers and military installations were
commonplace. In many places throughout his letters, you find
Paul referring to what it takes to be a good soldier.
Military men are trained and equipped to do battle against the

enemy. Carrying that analogy over into the need for militancy
in God’s army, and keeping in mind what the apostle wrote,
one is impressed with the fact that we are not to play at being
soldiers. The call for effective service carries with it an implied
understanding that we are to do battle, using our weapons in
advancing against the enemy. This is not peacetime soldiering,
but active warfare. We are to be soldiers who know the battle
plan and are mobilized for action.
My commitment is to your service, Lord, and to

serving until I die.

__________
168
June 11
____________
Goodbye, Planet Earth!

Thou shalt guide me with thy counsel, and afterward
receive me to glory (Psalm 73:24).
I
f Jesus doesn’t have my home ready in heaven yet, then it
is not my time to die. I don’t want to die before my time.
This world is God’s workshop. As Christians, we have a
certain amount of work to complete here. I’m in my completion
stage, working on things God has told me to do. I don’t want to
be a coward and run to death because it would be easier on me.
That would be a selfish act.
I recently met with several hundred pastor friends. Because

they seldom see an old man in the pulpit, they respect me like
a father and inquire of me on many topics. Even at my age,
when a person is supposed to have acquired some measure of
wisdom and understanding, there are things I do not completely
understand. Knowing that I can help others, however, tells me
I still have work to do here.
If Moses had not heard the voice of God in the desert when he
was 80 years old, he may not have lived to be 120. He would
have died along the way to the Promised Land. But he heard
the voice of God and knew he had a job to do. When the job was
done, the Lord took him home.
I have things left to see through. I don’t want to leave behind

any unfinished business. But when my work is done, I’ll be
happy to wave and shout, “Goodbye, planet Earth! It’s been
nice knowing you.”
Let’s live so that we’ll have no regrets in heaven.
The Mystery of Death, p. 190

__________
169
June 12
____________
Guard Against Apathy

In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation
of God through the Spirit (Ephesians 2:22).
A
great part of our society today is apathetic to godly con-
cerns, and often this dangerous attitude is contagious.
Reliable people—people who achieve their potential—
are concerned about the quality of their work, about being fair
both to employers and to employees, and about the human race;
consequently, apathy and reliability are incompatible.
Apathy can be overcome by making goals and having dreams,

for these motivate you to greater accomplishments. Faithful-
ness and obedience are the key ingredients for achieving your
dreams. The pivotal point is your inner desires, which ultimately
determine who you are and what you do.
We may compare the development of our spiritual lives with

the construction of a building. When looking at a building, we
do not see the foundations of it. All we see are the outside walls,
the embellishments, the façade. Yet the most important part of
the building is its underlying structure which prevents its col-
lapse and provides a strong, solid edifice. God is in our lives
using “building materials” to erect for Himself a holy habita-
tion. Just as the building’s foundation is planned by an engi-
neer who knows how much stress to provide for, so also are the
foundations of our lives planned by God, who provided for all
our needs. And just as a building must be able to stand erect
during strong winds, so must we be able to adapt to new situa-
tions when the winds of adversity blow.
Achieve your potential—let God be your foundation.

__________
170
June 13
____________
He Chose The Cross

If any man will come after me, let him deny himself,
and take up his cross, and follow me (Matthew 16:24).
I
t seemed that He was the prefect man to lead the greatest
popular movement of all time. Instead, He was rejected,
denounced, rebuffed, refused, repressed, restrained, re-
proached, and repudiated. Why?
He was rejected because, instead of choosing the path to popu-

lar leadership, Jesus chose the road to Calvary. He did not want
the approval of the masses. He chose instead to offer those same
masses salvation. He chose the cross over the glamour of popu-
lar acclaim. He chose to give His own body and blood for the
salvation of the human race.
Since that time, Calvary has borne an ugly stigma. It is popu-

lar to wear a cross around one’s neck or to use a cross to deco-
rate a church. These crosses remind us of the work of Christ. It
is a beautiful symbol. Still there is a stigma in the cross.
In the days of Roman crucifixion, one did not pick up a cross to

march in a parade. One picked up a cross only to bear it to his
place of execution.
Jesus has borne His cross and borne it well. His work is com-
pleted. He does not ask us to pick up His cross. He asks us to
pick up ours. That is why the cross still bears such stigma. We,
as believers, must take up our own crosses in order to follow
Christ. Taking up that cross may not be pleasant or easy, but it
is necessary.
Self-denial is not a popular lifestyle, but it is the

only way to live if you are determined to follow
Jesus.
__________
171
June 14
____________
He Wants to Heal
And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teach-
ing in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the
kingdom, and healing every sickness and every disease
among the people (Matthew 9:35).
I
n Matthew 8, a leper came to Jesus and said, “If thou wilt,
thou canst make me clean.” That was an insult. The af-
flicted man had estimated Jesus’ power to be greater than
His love. In effect, he said, “If you would, you could.” But that
was backwards. He should have said, “I know you are full of
love, and if you have the power, you would heal me.” Jesus
would have been pleased with those words.
People are still getting it backwards. When they come to God

with their sickness, they say, “You’ve got the power, but we
don’t know whether you have the will to do it.” That is an in-
sult. If one of my boys would have said, “Listen Dad, I know
you could feed us if you wanted to, but we are not sure you
want to,” I would have answered, “You know it’s my pleasure
and delight to feed you. What do you mean ‘if’ I want to?”
You ought to have the same feeling about God. You ought to
settle it in your heart that it is God’s will to heal. There is no
“if” about it. Jesus wants to do more for you now than He has
ever done before. He wants you to know that aside from loving,
believing is the greatest thing in the world.
Some people want to find out how much they can

doubt. I want to find out how much I can believe.
WH, June ‘74

__________
172
June 15
____________
He Will Provide
And he said unto them, When I sent you without purse,
and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye any thing? And they said,
Nothing (Luke 22:35).
W
hen soldiers march into battle, they carry provisions
in their knapsacks—food, water, etc.—to give their
bodies strength for the conflict.
Whether or not you realize it, God gives you provisions for the
spiritual battles you face. When you surrender your life to Christ
and let Him take full control, you become a soldier in the Lord’s
army. As the famed missionary Hudson Taylor once said, “God’s
work done in God’s way cannot fail to have God’s provision.”
I am a living testimony to that fact. Everything that I have

today came from the Lord’s hand. In fact, I owe my very life to
Him because I have been on the brink of death twice and He
has cured me miraculously both times. In each instance I found
that when I committed myself to serve Him with every fiber of
my being, He gave me the health and strength to survive.
The Lord will provide everything a Christian needs to tell un-

saved friends about Jesus. Whether it is something material or
spiritual, obvious or hidden — the right book to loan or true
insight into what that one needs to hear — regardless of what
is needed, the Lord will provide it, so long as you use His provi-
sion to serve Him.
Thank God for He will not put you in a position

without already providing everything necessary
for you to accomplish the task.

__________
173
June 16
____________
Healing For You

And said, If thou wilt diligently hearken to the voice of
the LORD thy God, and wilt do that which is right in
his sight . . . I will put none of these diseases upon thee,
which I have brought upon the Egyptians: for I am the
LORD that healeth thee (Exodus 15:26).
I
have been asked, “Is it always God’s will to heal?” To an-
swer that question one must go to the Bible. In the Israel
of the Old Testament, as long as God’s people were in the
wilderness and living under the cloud of God’s presence, there
wasn’t a weak or sick one among them. God specifically prom-
ised that He would not allow any of the diseases of Egypt to
come upon His chosen. The only time that God’s children found
themselves in jeopardy was when they were in rebellion against
God. The Bible teaches that the church today is the “Israel” of
God.
Jesus never refused to heal any person. If it were God’s will for
people to be sick, it seems that somewhere along the line Jesus
would have told someone, “I won’t heal you; you are supposed
to be sick.” Not one time did Jesus refuse to help the sick people
who came to Him for healing. To me, this is one of the greatest
truths of the Bible.
The provision of healing was made for every person and every
disease. In giving the great commission to His disciples, Jesus
said, “They shall lay hands upon the sick and they shall re-
cover.”
Trust in the God of the Bible who heals today just

as He has healed throughout history.

__________
174
June 17
____________
Heavenly Visitor
Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some
have entertained angels unawares (Hebrews 13:2).
O
ne morning during the Great Depression, while my fa-
ther was away at work, someone knocked on the back
door of our home. I opened it and saw a cleanly dressed
individual standing there. “I’m not a beggar,” he said, “but I am
hungry. Will you feed me?” “Yes,” replied my mother as she
came to the door. “Come in.”
While the meal was being prepared, the stranger sat at our
table and talked about the wonderful truths in the Bible. He
asked God’s blessing on the food before he began to eat and
again after he had finished. Then he arose, looked at us for a
few seconds, and walked out the door, closing it behind him.
My mother was the first to speak after he left. “Children, I have

a very strange feeling about that visitor,” she said. Quickly,
she opened the door and we all went out, but the stranger was
nowhere to be seen. We looked into the street and all around
the house. We searched fast; we searched diligently. But we
could not find him.
As I think now about that incident from my boyhood years, I

recall the words of Hebrews 13:2. Could that have been an an-
gelic visitor to our home? I can’t be sure, of course, but I do
know that the Bible establishes beyond all doubt the reality of
angels.
Be mindful of strangers who cross your path. Do-

ing so might put you in a position to entertain an
angel.
Angels To Help You, p. 11

__________
175
June 18
____________
Father’s Day
Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right.
. . . And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath:
but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord (Ephesians 6:1, 4).
I
have been told that a Native American brave would not
permit anyone to teach his own son how to swim or hunt or
follow the trail. This was his own personal joy and privi-
lege as the boy’s father. Every father should take great pride in
training his offspring to grow into maturity and accept a re-
sponsible place in society.
A man who becomes a father accepts a real responsibility to

society and especially to his children. His position becomes one
of honor and his duty to God increases greatly the day his first
child is born.
Fathers, decide this Father’s Day that you are going to be a

victorious dad. Start a time of family devotions in your home.
Find a time when all the family can be present. Let your chil-
dren know that when something is troubling them they can
discuss it with you without fear. Do things together as a fam-
ily. Attend Sunday school and church together! There is a way
to resolve all the problems you face as a father . . . Christ is the
answer!
Model the love of God for your children, and they

will be drawn to Him.
WH, June ‘74

__________
176
June 19
____________
Heavy Burdens
Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden,
and I will give you rest (Matthew 11:28).
T
he great mass of people today are carrying burdens too
heavy to bear—burdens of sin, disease, poverty, demon
possession. There is no one who can lift their burden
except the One who promises to give us rest.
Jesus was always deeply touched by the conditions of the people,

by the heavy burdens they had to bear. The New Testament
speaks often of His compassion. This means he identified Him-
self with them in their suffering. He put Himself in their shoes,
so to speak.
Jesus “was moved with compassion” toward the multitudes, for

they were like lost sheep without a shepherd. Relinquishing a
much needed rest, Jesus spent a long day teaching them the
things of the kingdom of God. That memorable day ended with
the stupendous miracle of feeding more than 5,000 persons from
the lunch of a small boy (Mark 6:34-44).
From the time He chose the Twelve, Jesus trained them to have
compassion for others. Then, when they were to be sent “to the
uttermost parts of the earth,” they would be equipped with such
love for humanity as had led Jesus to the cross.
Father, I have come to You with my heavy bur-

dens and I have experienced Your rest. Now, help
me to have compassion on others who suffer. Help
me to show Your love.
WH, June ‘63

__________
177
June 20
____________
Hindrances to Answered Prayer

...The prayer of the upright is his delight (Proverbs 15:8).
A
s wonderful and powerful as prayer is, and as much as
God delights in answering the prayers of His children,
the fact remains that there are times when our prayers
seem to be unanswered.
It is important to be aware of those things that block our prayers,

so that we can remove the obstacles and begin to see the power
of prayer flowing in our lives again. Many people simply do not
pray. They may neglect prayer out of laziness or lack of love for
the Lord or lack of appreciation for prayer’s power, or out of
shyness or feelings of inferiority. These are all serious issues
that keep us from having an intimate relationship with God.
To petition God for things merely to satisfy selfish desires is

wrong, and God will not honor that kind of prayer. Pride is
another wrong motive. A person who is not fully committed to
God and who prays with mixed motives will likewise see few
prayers answered. Unconfessed sin is a hindrance to prayer, as
is strife, bickering, cynicism, sarcasm, and general lack of peace
in our relationships with others.
We need to discern the will of God so that we can be increas-

ingly confident, as time goes by, that our prayers are in accord
with His will. As we come to better know our God and His ways
through reading His Word and through prayer, we will find
that our prayers are answered more often because they reflect
His desires more often.
God is waiting to hear from you today.

__________
178
June 21
____________
His Eternal Countenance

And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the
rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men,
and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves
in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; And said
to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from
the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath
of the Lamb: For the great day of his wrath is come; and
who shall be able to stand (Revelation 6:15-17)?
S
cripture reveals the amazing fact that wicked men will
pray to the rocks and mountains to hide them from the
glorified countenance of Jesus! What an incredible scene
that will be. Millions of humans will cry out for the mountains
to fall on them—so terrified will they be at the presence of Jesus.
Their prayer will be granted.
We who believe upon His Name, who obey Him and confess
that He came from God, we who diligently seek His face—we
shall see His face!
Were I to arrive at the eternal city of God—the New Jerusa-

lem, the celestial capital of the new universe—and not see Jesus,
my interest in heaven would fade. If after crossing its golden
streets, searching its glorious palaces, climbing its celestial hills,
and roaming over its heavenly plains, I failed to discover my
Savior there, I would ask permission to depart from that Holy
City and continue my pilgrimage.
I long to gaze upon the precious face of my Lord

and Savior!
WH, May ‘73

__________
179
June 22
____________
His Magnificent Obsession

Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then?
Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this
end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world,
that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that
is of the truth heareth my voice (John 18:37).
O
ur Lord and Savior was possessed with a magnificent
obsession. From the day of His birth until He was sus-
pended between heaven and earth on the rugged cross,
He lived this obsession, which was to bring salvation to all
mankind—to all the world!
Our Lord was born for a purpose, a God-given purpose. His

soul was fired with the determination to accomplish His God-
given mission and He was willing to pay its price. It cost Him
all He had, even His life.
Christ’s obsession was magnificent because no other being could

take His place. He was the only one capable of saving mankind!
Christ’s obsession was noble. He came from heaven to earth.
He never sought anything for Himself. He desired neither
worldly power nor wealth. His one obsession was to save man-
kind—spiritually, mentally, and physically.
Until our hearts are filled with the same obsession Christ had,
we will not be able to bring His peace to a troubled world. Our
hearts must be so yielded to Him that His power flows through
us! We must have the same obsession He had!
Lord, fill me up with Your likeness so that people

will see You in me.
WH, June ‘73

__________
180
June 23
____________
His Name is Action

And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the
name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the
Father by him (Colossians 3:17).
W
hat a different world we would have if whatever we
said, whatever we did, we spoke these words, “In
Jesus’ name.” The Gospel of John tells us, Hitherto
have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive,
that your joy may be full (16:24). Jesus is giving us His power of
attorney. He says that we have the privilege of acting in His
name.
While living in the Philippines, I was concerned about my busi-

ness there as I planned to take a trip to the United States. I
had a man working for me and I granted him my power of at-
torney for the time that I would be away. I’m sure he enjoyed
that. After all, spending my money was a lot more fun for him
than spending his own. While I was absent, he had the right to
sign my name—Lester Sumrall. He had the power to dispense
my funds. When I returned from my trip I discovered that he
had done it very liberally, so I cancelled his power of attorney.
I wanted to spend my own money.
The Bible shows us that Jesus gives us the power to sign His
name. His name is the endorsement. It is through His name
that we are able to receive the greatness and wonderful things
that He gives us. His name is one which is above every other
name.
What a precious gift, to have been given the name of

Christ as our own name.
WH, May/June ‘78

__________
181
June 24
____________
Holding Back the Devil

For the secret power of lawlessness is already at work;
but the one who now holds it back will continue to do so
till he is taken out of the way (II Thessalonians 2:7).
O
ften, people who intercede for others against the devil
are not appreciated by the people they are protecting. I
am sure the people of your community, your city, have
not come to realize that you are protecting them from wrath!
They wouldn’t accept the fact that your prayers are holding
back tribulation judgment.
The scripture declares that there is one who hinders until he

be taken away. That restrainer is the glorious church of the
Lord Jesus Christ. When Christ takes His church away from
this world, there will be nothing to hinder the devil from doing
all that he wishes. The antichrist will cause all nations to wor-
ship him as God, and receive his mark on their forehead or
palms of their hands.
Christ’s church is the light that keeps the world from being in
total darkness. We thank God for the restraining power of the
church. Through prayers, love, and blessing, the church destroys
iniquity and causes people to serve God.
You and I should lift up our hands before God and pray like we
have never prayed before. The flood-tides of judgment can be
held back by people like you and me by asking God to send
revival and blessing in our time until we be taken away to live
with God forever!
If scripture declares that God desires that none

be lost, I will live like it.

__________
182
June 25
____________
Holy Spirit Power

Most assuredly, I say to you, he who believes in Me, the
works that I do he will do also; and greater works than
these he will do, because I go to My Father (John 14:12).
I
t is easy for us today to look at the miracles that Jesus did
and say, “Yes, but He was God. I cannot repeat those
miracles because I am only a man.” It is true that Jesus
was and is God. Yet I believe that the miracles He performed
during His earthly ministry were not performed as God, but as
man, through the power of the Holy Spirit.
If the miracles Jesus did were performed as God, we could not

imitate them. We are not divine. If He performed those miracles
by the energy and power of the Holy Spirit, however, we can
see the same miracles in our own lives because that same power
is available to us. We have the same Holy Spirit.
Jesus promised when He departed again to the Father that He

would send another Comforter, His Holy Spirit. Acts 1:8 records
the last words spoken by Jesus to His disciples before He as-
cended into Heaven. He deliberately chose to leave this prom-
ise ringing in their ears as He left them, But ye shall receive
power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you.
Through the power of the Holy Spirit, we are able

to perform miracles today.
WH, Autumn ‘97

__________
183
June 26
____________
Honor Him
And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the
LORD appeared to Abram, and said unto him, I am
the Almighty God; walk before me, and be thou perfect
(Genesis 17:1).
I
f God is all-powerful and all-sufficient, and we are just
“earthen vessels,” how can we possibly have fellowship with
Him? How can God tolerate us? God answered these ques-
tions for Abram when He said, “. . . walk before me, and be thou
perfect.”
God Almighty expects His people to live differently than every-

one else. Many people today who think they know God go on
living like the rest of the world. But God wants us to know that
we walk before Him. Our actions and thoughts are under the
scrutiny of God Almighty, so they should not be like the actions
and thoughts of carnal, unregenerate sinners. God’s people can’t
live like Sodomites without being destroyed along with Sodom
(see Matthew 11:20-24).
When God says, “Be thou perfect,” He is referring to moral per-

fection. He means we should live clean and godly lives before
Him. Christian, don’t sin against God and try to make excuses
for yourself by saying, “Oh well, I’m only human.” You are a
child of God! You are in union with Jesus Christ! Look like it,
walk like it, talk like it, and live like it. That is how you honor
the God you serve, and that is the only way He will continue to
have fellowship with you.
It is simple: if we are His children, shouldn’t we

live like it?

__________
184
June 27
____________
How I Received the Gifts

And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great won-
ders and miracles among the people (Acts 6:8).
W
itnessing the lives and ministries of men like Howard
Carter and Smith Wigglesworth stirred a desire deep
within me to be a part of God’s move in the earth. As
I observed these men both publicly and privately, I experienced
the kind of burning within me that the disciples must have
known while walking with Jesus.
The gifts of the Spirit began to function through me when I was

a missionary. The first gift to manifest was the discerning of
spirits. I was ministering one night in a church in Java. During
the service a little girl began to writhe like a snake on the floor.
The pastor and elders did not react, but within my spirit I heard
God say, “That is a devil.” I had never before seen anything like
it, a person so abused by the Devil.
When I took the pulpit, I said to the girl, “Get up and sit on that
pew!” Though she did not understand English and I could not
speak her language, she instantly returned to her seat. As I
preached the sermon, she just sat there, gazing up at me.
When I had finished my sermon, I leaned over and said, “Now

come out of her!” Instantly she was delivered and the power of
God hit that audience. Hundreds of people received salvation
that night. Before I could give the invitation, they began stream-
ing to the altar to give their hearts to God.
You can receive the gifts of the Spirit in many

different ways, but you must be assured that they
are for you to receive.

__________
185
June 28
____________
How Many Times?

Pray without ceasing (I Thessalonians 5:17).
H
ow many times do you think we should pray for some-
thing? There are those who declare that once you pray
over a matter—either for a soul to be saved, for some-
one to be healed, for a domestic situation, or for anything—
repeating that same prayer indicates unbelief. Think about that
for a moment, because understanding the ramifications of that
position is very important.
If you ask God in prayer to save your son, should you never ask
Him again? If you ask God to guide you in a decision, should
you never seek guidance in that same situation again? If you
ask the Lord to help you solve financial problems, are you never
to pray concerning finances again? My answer is always, “Let’s
see what the Word of God has to say about that.”
Jesus “spoke a parable to them, that men always ought to pray,

and not lose heart” (Luke 18:1). The Master Himself epitomized
this concept. He prayed continually. And He never lost heart.
Since Jesus is our model, we should follow His example.
Prayer is like the rising tide. Each time you pray, the devil is
defeated again. More and more clutter and trash are washed
away, and the miracle you desire is closer to realization. Each
time you pray for a situation or person, it is like another wave
on the beach, or like another march around Jericho. Though
you don’t see the answer, it is being accomplished! The city will
fall down, and the tide will come in!
Pray until something happens!

__________
186
June 29
____________
How to Be Healed
Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of the church;
and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the
name of the Lord: And the prayer of faith shall save the sick,
and the Lord shall raise him up (James 5:14-15).
T
here are many ways to be healed. The greatest way is to
pray for yourself. More people are healed by praying for
themselves than all the other ways combined.
The second way is to have a family member pray for you. Mil-
lions of healings have been the result of mothers and fathers
praying for their children. If families would develop this truth,
they would not stop with their own families, but would reach
out in prayer to their entire neighborhoods.
Another way is to call for the minister and elders of your church.
This biblical way is set out in the book of James. You are to call
for the fellowship who are full of faith and full of the Word. As
they lay hands on you and anoint you with oil, you will be healed.
The last remarkable way to be healed is through a sign gift

ministry of healing. Through such a ministry the Lord endows
His servants with special gifts to pray for specific diseases. A
minister does not always have to seek for a certain sign gift of
healing. Many times it will be bestowed upon him in the line of
ministry, and as his understanding increases, that ministry gift
will also grow and increase.
Seek the healing touch of God through prayer.

__________
187
June 30
____________
How to Love
By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if
ye have love one to another (John 13:35).
T
here is a “secret” to successful, happy living of which
many people are unaware, yet it is quite simple. The
secret is this: people who love deeply succeed. Do you
love your job? Do you love your family? Do you love God?
Deep love is not easy to find or feel. Many people love shallowly
and lose the respect and devotion of their families and friends.
Many do not know how to love deeply, yet deep love is exactly
what they need most. Perhaps you are confused about the word
love because of the many shades of meaning it can express and
the frequency with which it is used. Discovering the true mean-
ing of love is both a challenge and a commitment. The most
challenging call ever issued comes from Jesus, who said, “A
new commandment I give to you, that you love one another as
I have loved you” (John 13:34).
Remember that God loved the world so much that He sent

Jesus to forgive our sins, and Jesus loved us so much that He
died on the cross for us. The kingdom of God within each of
us is a kingdom of love, not only for those who love us in
return but also for strangers and enemies.
__________
188
July 1
____________
How to Sit Tight

To every thing there is a season, and a time to every
purpose under the heaven (Ecclesiastes 3:1).
T
iming is of the utmost importance in God’s plan for you.
We all find ourselves in difficult circumstances occasion-
ally. If we run away before our victory comes, we have
missed our cue. This happens to all kinds of people, including
pastors who have run out on their churches just before big vic-
tories, or business people who have quit and sold their businesses
just before the hand of God reached out to them.
Whatever your battle, God will help you win it if you just sit
tight. He can’t do anything for you if you run away from the
battle—what can He do for you if you are not there?
God is never in a hurry; He is always on time. Our problem is

that too often we do hurry, and as a result our timing is out of
order. When a difficult situation demands action, determining
the proper response is a dilemma many people never resolve.
Knowing what to do when faced by adversity is what the con-
cept of sitting tight is all about. Sitting tight is the answer to
many of life’s stormiest troubles and is one of life’s greatest
lessons.
Rely on your faith in God and on the knowledge
that He has a reason and a time for everything.

__________
189
July 2
____________
How to Stand Tall

And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in
favour with God and man (Luke 2:52).
S
cripture reveals how important it is for Christians to
stand tall, both before God and before humanity. Per-
sonal situation and position in the world notwithstand-
ing, every Christian’s place in the body of Christ depends on
his or her integrity. It is of the utmost importance to know how
to walk uprightly in order to find God’s plan for your success.
Competition will be easier and success will be surer if you fol-
low the principles set out in God’s Word.
We know that Jesus is our best example of how to live. How can
we do as He did? How can we stand tall in a world that tries to
bend us, burden us, and weaken our step?
It is beautiful and amazing that, even though Jesus was the

Son of God, He increased in stature. The clear lesson here is
that we always have room for improvement and that to stand
tall we must be able to grow. To maintain an upright spiritual
posture, we must continually seek God’s will for our lives, which
means we are always growing closer to Him.
To stand tall, remember that you were created in God’s image,

and you are important to Him. Understand that you were born
for victory, not for defeat. Tap into your inner, spiritual strength
that comes from God and is without limit. Realize that you hold
the key to your own destiny.
You can dissipate your life in sin or you can make

a new beginning and resolve to stand tall, to make
good things great and great things greater in
Jesus’ name.
Making Life Count

__________
190
July 3
____________
Interpretation of Tongues
If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by
two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and let
one interpret (I Corinthians 14:27).
W
hen a message has been given in tongues, then it is
interpreted supernaturally by the Holy Spirit through
another person. The interpreter does not understand
the language or the tongue that he is interpreting. His mental
faculties are not a part of the message, so he has no thought in
his mind as to what the Spirit is going to say. If he does, he is
not interpreting by the Spirit.
I have been in foreign countries and heard a person speak.

Though I did not know the language, I knew supernaturally
that it was a message in tongues, so I stood up and interpreted
it in English. Since no one present understood English, my in-
terpreter had to interpret what I said into their native lan-
guage. If I had not interpreted the message, it would have been
lost.
The interpretation of tongues requires a measure of faith. The

interpreter normally receives only one or two words at a time;
he does not receive the complete message at once. By faith, he
must give those words; and by giving those words, God gives
him the next words. As he speaks, the message will continue to
come a few words at a time until he is finished. Even if the
message lasts thirty minutes, the interpreter gets only a few
words at a time.
When a word is spoken in tongues and the inter-

pretation is given, God has brought to the people
a very special message, a call for action.

__________
191
July 4
____________
The Cry of a Native Son

If my people, which are called by my name, shall humble
themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from
their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will
forgive their sin, and will heal their land (II Chronicles 7:14).
America, I love you.

I am a son of your native soil.
I am most at home in your big cities.
I have drunk deeply of your freedoms.
I have enjoyed your abundance.
But, America, can you not see the “handwriting on the wall”?
Your enemies are deadly within and without.
You have poisonous vipers posing as your friends.
They are ready for a fatal thrust.
America, you bear the hatred of many lands.
I have heard you cursed in foreign tongues.
I have seen you misunderstood by men and nations.
You are unloved and unwanted in a world of peril and need.
America, worst of all, you are sick inside.
I see your newsstands filled with pornographic reading.
I see your clothes styled by sex deviates.
I see your lust for pleasure like a Roman delight.
America, I see you worshipping the golden calf of
material greed.
You need Christ…NOW.
You need His love, His delivering power.
America, it may not be too late for you to find God now.
God save America—land that I love.
The calling of God requires that under certain

circumstances the obedient servant of God must
walk alone.
WH, September ‘65

__________
192
July 5
____________
Invincible Prayer
P
rayer operates in the lives of those who have provided
God with clean, righteous vessels in which His Holy Spirit
dwells, in which egotism and self-sufficiency have been
eradicated. It is in such lives—in which material things have
faded and the spiritual life is in proper focus—that God chooses
to display His unlimited power.
Evil forces rule the world we live in. Our enemy believes him-
self to be invincible. Yet when you and I discover the secrets of
prayer and appropriate the powers of prayer, we will move into
prayer against the enemies of God and righteousness with an
assurance and an effectiveness we have never known.
Prayer has no equal. The power of prayer does not change. It

stands when all other powers fail. World systems change; ide-
ologies change; balances of world power change; balances of
economics change. But the power of prayer that is available to
us, the power that streams from the Almighty, the Maker of
heaven and earth, will never fail. It cannot be defeated.
My friend, the secrets of prayer can be yours. And

when you discover them, you will indeed be able
to “mount up with wings like eagles....”

__________
193
July 6
____________
It Is All For You

Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the
works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than
these shall he do; because I go unto my Father (John 14:12).
T
he power of God is invincible, and the gifts of the Spirit
have been given to the Church as the weapons of our
warfare. When our Lord Jesus came to this earth to con-
quer it and redeem it, He functioned only within the frame-
work of the gifts of the Spirit. His total ministry on earth was
not as God, but as a man functioning in the gifts of the Spirit.
All the “miracles” that Jesus performed were the result of a gift
of the Spirit functioning at that time.
The ministry Jesus performed on this earth was directed,

guided, and energized by the Holy Spirit—the same Holy Spirit
that you and I have today. We can expect to do the same works
Jesus did if we follow, line upon line and precept upon precept,
everything the Word of God teaches.
Each one of us has a right to every gift of the Holy Spirit, with-
out exception. Each believer in Christ has the right to any and
every gift of the Spirit. When we leave ourselves out, it is
through unbelief. We say, “That is for someone else. It can’t be
for me.” But the gifts are for you!
The gifts of the Spirit are provided for the total

Body of Christ, and you as a believer are a part of
His Body!

__________
194
July 7
____________
Journey of Faith
Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is
stayed on thee: because he trusteth in thee (Isaiah 26:3).
F
aith may be one of the most misunderstood Bible sub-
jects. It is not words. Words happen to be the vehicle,
but faith is a living power, force, energy, and life within
you that flows out spontaneously. You don’t get nervous with
faith.
I remember something I said when I was twenty. I was start-

ing off to go around the world with only $12 to my name. Some-
one said to me, “You won’t ever get back. You’ll die out there
somewhere in a foreign country. You have no money to get back
with.”
I looked at him and said, “While I’m young, I’ve got to find out
whether God is there or not. I don’t want to wait until I’m old
and still be searching around to see if God is real. I want to find
out now. If He’s not real, man, I’m going to have a tough time.
But if He is real, I’m going to live for Him. I’m going to serve
Him. I’m going to obey Him.”
I soon learned in a phenomenal way that God loves, God cares,

God provides, and that it is good serving the Lord. In foreign
lands where I had no acquaintances, God provided in super-
natural ways far removed from being possible by incident or
accident. Faith is not an incident or an accident. It is the living
God flowing through you.
Trust in God and experience the miraculous!

__________
195
July 8
____________
The Tender Touch

And there came a leper to him...And Jesus, moved with
compassion, put forth his hand, and touched him, and
saith unto him, I will; be thou clean (Mark 1:40-41).
T
he world is hard and abrasive today. Most of us have
forgotten the tender touch. Jesus was the master with
the sensitive, tender touch. We must have the tender
touch of Christ to reach the world.
We should be tender and sensitive to God’s divine guidance in
our lives. That means saying, “Not my will, Thy will be done.”
Are you where you should be with God? Are you attending the
church of God’s choice? Are you using your money in the man-
ner that He desires? We are to be sensitive first and foremost
to divine guidance.
Sometimes we harden ourselves against the needs of others so
that we look the other way. We are like the rich man in Luke
16 who hardly knew that Lazarus was at his gate day after
day. We must become very sensitive to the problems, sorrows,
and heartaches of others.
We must become aware of demon forces and know that we have
God’s power to subdue and rebuke them. God’s power is suffi-
cient for all these things. Be sensitive to those who come into
contact with demon power and are possessed. Don’t fear them;
help them, and love them.
Are you sensitive to world evangelism? It is not enough to feed
the bellies of the heathen. They need eternal salvation. Just
as the stars are innumerable and the angels of God are innu-
merable, God wants His saints to be innumerable also. Let’s
evangelize!
Jesus was moved by compassion for people. Pray that
God will ignite the fire of compassion in your heart.
WH, Spring ‘98
__________
196
July 9
____________
Joy and Pain

And when these things begin to come to pass, then look
up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draweth
nigh (Luke 21:28).
A
s Christians, we have joy in the knowledge of fulfilled
prophecy. It makes us know that the Word of God is
true. It brings a fountain of joy to our hearts. And when
we see these terrible things take place, we don’t throw our-
selves into the dust and say, “It’s all over.” We lift up our heads
as Jesus told us to do, and we rejoice.
We should think of the joy of fulfilled prophecy each day. We

hear of wars here and uprisings there. Others are cast down,
but we are not. We lift up our heads and rejoice for we are
getting close to home. We’re almost at the door. Our journey is
almost over.
But there is also the pain of fulfilled prophecy. When Jesus

experienced the stripes spoken of by the prophet Isaiah, He
was feeling the pain of fulfilled prophecy. On the day He was
born, there was a tree growing from which His cross would be
made. Jesus was always conscious of divine destiny. He would
often say, “It has happened to me as it was written, to fulfill
prophecy.”
It is wonderful to live with a destiny. I can endure anything if I

have a consciousness that God wants me to do it. No waters are
too deep; no mountains are too high; no plains are too wide if I
know Jesus wants me to go.
Don’t let the news bring fear into your life. In-
stead, rejoice, for it is prophecy being fulfilled
before your eyes.
WH, May ‘64

__________
197
July 10
____________
Just Do It!
So Abram departed, as the LORD had spoken unto him;
and Lot went with him: and Abram was seventy and five
years old when he departed out of Haran (Genesis 12:4).
O
ne of the saddest events in recent history occurred fol-
lowing World War II in Japan. General Douglas
MacArthur realized that the people of Japan had lost
faith in their gods and were spiritually defeated. He made an
appeal to American churches to send him 10,000 Christian mis-
sionaries so that Japan would become a Christian nation. But
the churches in America said, “We are not ready.” Less than
100 missionaries responded to MacArthur’s call, and today Ja-
pan is more un-Christian than ever.
Often God has spoken to individuals or groups to do something

for Him, and the response has been, “We are not ready.” The
truth is that if God did not think you were ready, He would not
have asked you to do the thing in the first place. When we re-
spond to God this way, we are saying, “God, I am smarter than
You. I know You asked me to do something, but I don’t agree
that I am ready yet.”
By the time you get ready, the world will have changed so much
that they will not need you anymore. When God says for you to
do something, He does not mean for you to discuss it with some
other person. He means for you to do it! He does not mean for
you to run around looking for help. He just wants you to do it!
Lord, help me to overcome my puny pride and to

trust You today.

__________
198
July 11
____________
Just Shut Up
So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the
I
grew up in a religious atmosphere. Yet I never remember
anybody telling me what faith is. When I began minister-
ing as a young man, I listened to other preachers but met
no one who could define faith in a way that I could understand
and follow. They would say that faith is mysterious, that some
have it and some don’t, and we don’t know why. I thought great
faith was a rare gift from God for a select few, and I had missed
the selection.
But I kept wrestling with the topic of faith. I must have asked
God for faith a million times, and I never did get anything.
Then one night, when my wife and I were ministering in Puerto
Rico, my life was changed. That night my spirit was heavily
burdened, so I asked her to take the service while I stayed home
to pray.
I climbed up to the flat roof and began praying my favorite

prayer, “Lord, give me faith.” God suddenly spoke, “I wish you
would shut up.” Stunned, I stopped to listen. “Just go down
inside the house and read Hebrews chapter 11 and you will
understand what faith is.”
The next two hours were two of the greatest of my life. As I

read, illumination burst inside of me like fireworks in the sky.
I began to see things I’d never seen. I cried. I laughed. I got
revelation. I came to know faith from God and from His Word,
for that’s how faith comes.
Lord, give me ears to hear the truth that you have

for me in Your Holy Word.

__________
199
July 12
____________
Know Your Legal Rights

For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be
the death of the testator. For a testament is of force after
men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength at all while
the testator liveth (Hebrews 9:15-16).
S
uppose you pawn your watch. During the time it is in
pawn you have no legal claim to it. But once the redemp-
tion price is paid, the pawnbroker loses all claim on your
watch and it becomes legally yours.
Jesus Christ came to establish a new covenant between God

and man. By His death on the cross, He paid the redemption
price for your soul, and the Devil no longer has any claim to it.
Christ’s substitutionary death was a legal act that grants you a
legal right to God’s power and abundance.
The writer of Hebrews explains that in order to purge man of

sin that he might serve the living God, Jesus Christ became
the administrator of a new testament (or covenant) and by
means of His death, those who obey God’s call enjoy the prom-
ises of eternal inheritance. In a legal sense, the New Testa-
ment is the last will and testament of Christ, sealed by his pre-
cious blood, and his death on the cross put the testament into
force.
So you have a legal right to claim every provision of His will.

You can be delivered in body, soul, and spirit. If you know these
rights, you can exercise them. I challenge you to stand on your
legal rights. Act like an heir; serve notice on the Devil that he
no longer has any claim on you, that he is a defeated foe.
Do this, and you will know the full meaning of

emancipation.
WH, February ‘64

__________
200
July 13
____________
Know Yourself
Neglect not the gift that is in thee (II Timothy 4:14).
T
he first priority of life is to know God. The second is to
know yourself. You must know the strong points of your
character and personality. Recognizing your assets, you
can develop them to their fullest God-given potential. After
knowledge of God, there is no more important knowledge than
self-understanding, and there is no better investment than self-
improvement. Knowing your abilities, how you relate to people,
and so on, also helps you to judge better how you can best serve
Jesus and His church.
As vital as it is to know your strengths, it is equally crucial to

know your weaknesses and limitations. No one person can do
all things well. In certain areas, you will never develop great
proficiency no matter how hard or how long you work. The key
is to know yourself and to be happy with the way that God
made you, doing your utmost to develop your strengths and
leaving other abilities to people more gifted in them.
Examine your life periodically, especially in the light of God’s

Word. Ask your friends and family members what strengths
and weaknesses they see in you. Seek the leading of the Holy
Spirit. Strive to know yourself, and then capitalize on those
capabilities with which God has blessed you.
“The unexamined life is not worth living.”

— Socrates

__________
201
July 14
____________
Knowing God’s Voice

...But the LORD was not in the wind: and after the
wind an earthquake; but the LORD was not in the
earthquake: And after the earthquake a fire; but the
LORD was not in the fire: and after the fire a still small
voice (I Kings 19:11-12).
G
od’s voice is not normally audible. I cannot say I have
ever heard the voice of God with my natural ears, but I
have had a keen sense of divine direction from the time
I was first saved. Sometimes the words are like thunder on the
inside of my being, reverberating through my soul. At those
times I have been very confident that God was speaking to me,
although I am sure no one nearby could have heard it.
Even when God asks something of us that is humanly impos-

sible or when He chastens us, we can be sure the voice of God
will always be positive and full of love. The Father’s voice will
always exalt Christ. The voice of the devil, on the other hand,
would tempt us to be selfish, to be proud, and to do things to
promote self rather than God.
Above all, God’s voice will always be in harmony with His writ-
ten Word, the Bible. As God weaves the tapestry of our lives in
the Spirit, it is so smooth and easy that the miracle of it all
sometimes goes unnoticed. Then at other times God’s direction
comes so dramatically and in such an unusual manner that the
miraculous implications are more obvious.
Set aside quiet time every day to listen to God.

__________
202
July 15
____________
Lay a Foundation
Therefore thus saith the Lord GOD, Behold, I lay in
Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious
corner stone, a sure foundation... (Isaiah 28:16).
Z
ion is the part of Jerusalem which David built. It is lo-
cated on that beautiful little hill nestled close to
Jerusalem near Mount Moriah and the other hills that
comprise that historic city. God says, “I lay in Zion a founda-
tion.” Jesus laid that foundation with His own precious blood.
We do not understand the mysteries of the universe, but the

whole complexity of saving the human race will one day be re-
duced to simplicity by the Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten
of the Father who was chosen to become that “tried” stone.
Heaven was sure of Him and the Father was sure of Him. The
Lord Jesus is the cornerstone, the stone that bears the weight.
God only knows how precious He is.
Jesus is the sure foundation. If you get anchored to Him, you

are secure. If you never let the devil destroy the foundations,
you are established. Jesus is the sure foundation and anyone
who believes on Him will not run away; he shall not be afraid.
I will declare that You are my Sure Foundation.

All else is sinking sand.

__________
203
July 16
____________
Lead Us Not Into Temptation

Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of
God: for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither
tempteth he any man (James 1:13).
T
here are those who teach that God tempts some of His
children. This is a false teaching. Praise the Lord for His
concern for His children! God is our Helper, not our
tempter. God loves to strengthen us, to build us up. The devil is
the one who desires to hurt us and lead us astray. For that
reason Jesus calls the devil a thief (John 10:10).
Jesus knows the heart of His Father. He knows how God loves
us and that He “will not allow you to be tempted beyond what
you are able” (I Corinthians 10:13).
Whenever evil presents itself, God always provides a way out.

There is no evil in the world from which God cannot deliver you
if you are doing what He has called you to do. But if you are
dabbling in sin, you’ve got a problem.
In essence, Jesus is saying in this model prayer, “The Father

and I can deliver you from any evil, no matter what it is.” And
if you, even right now as you read these lines, realize that you
are bound by any sin and any evil thing, I want you to know
that you can be delivered from it here and now and begin walk-
ing in freedom and power.
Father, you are my very present help in my time

of trouble.

__________
204
July 17
____________
Learn From the Past

Be strong and of a good courage, fear not, nor be afraid
of them: for the LORD thy God, he it is that doth go
with thee; he will not fail thee, nor forsake thee
(Deuteronomy 13:6).
I
f we do not give much attention to what God has done in
the past, He will not be able to do very much in us in the
present or in the future. We need to look at some biblical
men of faith to see why they made such an impact upon their
world. They walked tall in God in their generations and cast a
long shadow because their lives influenced other people.
The Roman emperor Nero thought that after he killed the

apostle Paul, this little Jewish preacher would be forgotten by
the world. However, two-thousand years later we name our sons
“Paul” and our dogs “Nero.” Paul is said to have been short in
physical stature, but he walked tall in God and is casting a long
shadow even today.
Moses was already eighty years old when God cornered him in
the desert. From that one confrontation, we find a man totally
changed by the power of God! He became bold and stood tall in
the knowledge of God. He came to cast a long shadow over two
nations, Egypt and Israel, in his own lifetime, and over many
nations since.
Most of us get weak when we are with weak people, but we

learn to be bold when we make bold people our role models.
You might say that boldness is the reward of those who walk
tall in God.
Father, I will learn from these people of faith. And

I will let You change me as you did them.
Be Bold, Walk Tall, p. 28

__________
205
July 18
____________
Left Alone
Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright: for the
end of that man is peace (Psalm 37:37).
I
was in Tokyo when my mother died. I was in Singapore
when Leona, my sister died. My father, my half sister Anna,
and my sister Louise had already preceded Mother to the
other side, as had my older half brothers, Houston and Kerney.
In the fall of 1993, the only remaining member of my immedi-
ate family—my oldest brother Ernest—made the transition to
the next world. There were three girls and four boys in my fam-
ily. Now I alone am left.
In May, 1994, my beloved wife of forty-nine years and eight

months, Louise, who had been by my side in ministry for all of
those years, went to be with the Lord. As a young man, if you
would have told me that one day I would be left alone on this
earth with not one of my immediate family living and my wife
gone on ahead of me, I would not have believed it nor accepted
it. There was nothing to indicate that I would be the one to
outlive everyone in my family.
With the passing of these dear loved ones, however, I have come
to understand and accept death in a new light. Death is not an
ending of life, but merely a transition to a new and different
life. We are happy for them to be in a place without trouble and
sorrow. Most of all, we ourselves also yearn to be in the pres-
ence of Jesus.
What a comfort to have the certainty of eternity

with Jesus!

__________
206
July 19
____________
Let None Be Lost

What man of you, having an hundred sheep, if he lose
one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the
wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find
it (Luke 15:4)?
I
believe that when we get to heaven God is going to ask us
how many we won. There are many things you can preach
about, but the only precious thing on the face of this earth
is immortal souls! Some are so eager to indoctrinate, but your
head can be full of doctrine and you can still miss heaven.
Our prime duty is to be like Jesus, to seek to save the lost. In

our largest quest for lost souls, our ministry bought broadcast
time on 150 commercial television stations at a cost of about
$600,000. I had never in my life spent that much money to
preach to people. But when we were told we could reach 88% of
the population of America, it gave me a new feeling inside. Why
do we do this? That none be lost!
I have a deep feeling inside that if the Church doesn’t rise up

and do something in this country right now, it will soon be too
late. Even though we paid commercial rates, there were sta-
tions that refused our program. Our world in general does not
have the same spirit that you and I have. The Bible says we are
the light of the world and the salt of the earth. This is no time
to slow down. Let’s win more souls to Jesus now than we have
ever won in our lives before.
I will have a heart of compassion for the lost, and

be like Jesus.
WH, April/May ‘84

__________
207
July 20
____________
Life Worth Living

For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty; only use
not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve
one another (Galatians 5:13).
W
hen our Lord Jesus was upon the earth, although He
was the King of kings, a true prince, He walked the
lowly footpaths of weariness and service to the mul-
titudes. What wonder that we should look upon Him and say
that we are princes of the same Blood of the Lord Jesus Christ.
And yet, there are thousands of people who would look upon us
as being inferior and contemptible because of our faith in Jesus.
If there is any useful purpose in life it should be that whatever

we accomplish continues to bless others after we are gone. Oth-
erwise, we are just like the animals—living and dying and noth-
ing more. But if we can build a bridge for someone else to walk
over or build a house for someone else to live in or leave a justi-
fied cause behind for someone else to walk by, then life is worth
living—beautifully and gloriously worth living. But in doing
so, often you have to walk in the dust while servants ride.
Every great man and great woman who ever lived for Jesus at
one time or another had to walk as a servant, and we have to be
willing to do this in order to fulfill all that Jesus has for us.
May God give us humble spirits and spiritual perseverance to
say, “Lord, whatever the circumstances, I may have to walk as
a servant, but bless God, I am a prince inside.”
Yes, I will follow my Jesus’ example; He was the

humble King.

__________
208
July 21
____________
Like a Termite
The thief cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and to
destroy (John 10:10).
T
he giant termites of the tropical Philippines can eat
through a wall until there is nothing left except a ve-
neer as thin as a shirt sleeve. They have eaten the
rest of it.
I doubt that any civilization has ever had more moral termites
than we have in the world today. We have termites that are
eating the foundation of Western civilization and of the Chris-
tian church. You and I are the only exterminators that God
has, and if we do not kill the termites, they will destroy the
Church of Jesus Christ. We cannot sit with our hands folded.
We must be fighters, killers, destroyers of evil, and destroyers
of the works of the devil. Termites are never seen on the sur-
face, their business is underneath. That is the way the devil is
destroying our country.
No nation is any stronger that its homes. Men will not fight
valiant warfare without good women and children at home. No
nation can survive and be strong without a strong home. It is
not the men and the women who are getting divorced that is
the problem; the problem is the devil. He brings little things
into a home to destroy a big thing. He is a termite!
Lord, expose the termites in my home and in my

life. Give me courage to stand up to their inva-
sion and power to destroy them.
WH, January/Febuary ‘87

__________
209
July 22
____________
Live for Jesus’ Sake

I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowl-
edge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered
the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that
I may win Christ (Philippians 3:8).
W
ay down deep inside we are reaching for something—
the ultimate drive and goal in our life. It is what
makes us do what we do. If we get our cause lined up
with God’s cause, we will change the world.
The apostle Paul was driven to know Christ Jesus in the power
of His resurrection and the fellowship of His sufferings. The
cause for which I stand is to bring men and women to the Sav-
ior, and to bring them to happiness and everlasting life. I urge
you to have a great cause in living and a great cause in dying.
Do not just live and die; live and die on purpose.
Find your purpose and stay with it without compromise or re-

treat. God will use you to shake your generation if you will
remain true to Him and the vision He gives you, no matter
what the cost or the obstacles.
Your calling gives you purpose—the driving force of your life.

Your God-given purpose, and the hope of its fulfillment, will
cause you to walk in purity. The crown, according to Revela-
tion 2:10, goes to those who are faithful to their purpose—the
ones who persevere. Persevere in purity as you pursue your
purpose!
Live and die doing something for Jesus’ sake!

__________
210
July 23
____________
Live in Victory
Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heav-
enly places in Christ (Ephesians 1:3).
I
s the victorious life of Christian dominion only for a chosen
few or is it for every disciple who receives Christ as Lord
and Savior?
In his epistles to the churches, the apostle Paul repeatedly

spelled out the privileges and blessings belonging to each child
of God. The Lord Jesus told His disciples that upon His return
to heaven, they would do the works that He had done (John
14:12).
Only Christ Himself is master of all dominion in heaven and

earth. Consummating His colossal achievement of world re-
demption, the resurrected Christ proclaimed, “All power is given
unto me in heaven and in earth” (Matthew 28:18).
What unlimited, unrivaled, and incalculable dominion and

strength are involved in that universal proclamation. Christ is
unlimited! His power is omnipotent! His presence is omnipres-
ent!
The believer’s authority on the earth is staggering. Only Deity

sets its limits, and heaven backs its God-given dominion. God
wants to give every believer the Spirit of might so we can do
the same works as Jesus did.
As a Christian, God has ordained that you should

live in victory, as He lives in victory!
Take It—It’s Yours, p. 55

__________
211
July 24
____________
Live Without Sickness

And Moses was an hundred and twenty years old when
he died: his eye was not dim, nor his natural force abated
(Deuteronomy 34:7).
S
ickness comes upon people for different reasons. It seems
to me that most sickness is the result of the way people
live. Most people mistreat their bodies through improper
diet, lack of exercise, etc. Some sickness comes upon people
because of the devil. When Jesus ministered to the woman bent
over with the infirmity of many years, He specifically said that
she was bound by Satan. Jesus set her free from the power of
the devil.
Actually, when it comes to healing, the reason for sickness is

not important. God is able and willing to heal anybody, regard-
less of the cause of the illness. Through Christ, when one hates,
despises, and rejects sickness, it has to leave.
It is not even necessary to get sick to die. When Smith

Wigglesworth passed from this life at the age of eighty-seven,
he didn’t even feel bad right up to the moment he went to
heaven. One night in church he just slipped off to glory while
the choir was singing, just before he was scheduled to preach.
Moses was 120 years old and on the day he died he climbed a
mountain. He had good eyesight with which he looked all over
the Promised Land. But instead of going to the Promised Land
that day, he went on up to heaven.
In Jesus Christ we can live a long and vigorous

life and then pass peacefully through the gates
of death into our eternal home.

__________
212
July 25
____________
Lives of Dominion
Behold, I give unto you power... over all the power of
the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you
(Luke 10:19).
I
t has been my joy to know people of strength who refused
to be dominated by fears or circumstances.
My mother, Betty Sumrall, was a person of dominion. When

the odds were great against her, she knew she would win. My
mother was sure of the Word and was convinced that God was
performing His promises.
For a number of years I was closely associated with Howard

Carter of London, England. He was a man who knew dominion
in its deepest manifestation. The British government could not
break it down when they imprisoned him during WWI for be-
ing a conscientious objector. In a cramped prison cell, God gave
Howard Carter a revelation of the gifts of the Spirit, a message
that is recognized around the world today.
Smith Wigglesworth of Bradford, England walked in domin-

ion. Once he noticed that hardly anyone bowed their heads to
pray over their food in a crowded restaurant. When his meal
was served, Smith clinked the side of the glass, stood up, and
said loudly, “Ladies and gentlemen, I have observed that few of
you prayed over your food. You can now lay down your fork and
I will pray over it for you.” Later he got a number of congratu-
lations, and two people were converted there in the restaurant.
It is exciting to know people whose lives are ex-

amples of God’s dominion at work.

__________
213
July 26
____________
Living Faith
And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make
you free (John 8:32).
O
thers around you are weakness-minded. They talk in
terms of weakness. Some are sickness-minded. They
think of sickness all day long. Some are defeat-minded.
They always expect the worst, and they never rise above their
confession.
As a legal heir of God, you must be God-minded. Your mind,

your lips, your hands, your feet must all be directed toward
God. In this way, you will live in a realm of supernatural bless-
ing.
Let Christ be your example. He loved all men. He had no ha-

tred toward any person, not even toward His enemies. On the
contrary, He had genuine compassion. No human need escaped
his penetrating look.
You must be like Christ. Only those who lift up the fallen are
truly strong. Only those who feed the hungry are really full.
Only those who comfort the sorrowful are really happy. Let
Christ be your example.
Let your words speak faith. Then your actions will act faith.
Where there was once sickness and weakness, you will have
health and strength. Dare to live above the realm of the spirit.
As you have faith, you will know the true meaning of emanci-
pation, for every chain the Devil has forged will be broken and
you will live the life of the New Man on this earth.
My desire, my goal, is to be God-minded. I will let

You control my mind, my lips, and my actions.

__________
214
July 27
____________
Living Under God’s Shadow

He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High
shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will
say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my
God; in him will I trust (Psalm 91:1-2).
W
e are not hiding when we are under God’s shadow;
rather, we are finding strength and protection there.
By living in God’s shadow, by keeping His command-
ments and striving to know Him, we stand closer to Him than
ever before.
Believers in Jesus have a source of strength that nonbelievers

often envy. Secure in knowing the solution to life’s problems,
Christians need not resort to skirting issues or to escaping re-
ality. Having a limitless reservoir of strength drawn from God
enables Christians to have a positive attitude. They know that
no problem is too difficult, no task too large, and no burden too
heavy to bear when it is done in Jesus’ name.
God’s strength and power are what we need most: it is very

important to establish a close relationship to God. Feeling se-
cure is simply a matter of living in and through the power and
ability of Jesus.
Nonbelievers are looking for the supernatural demonstration

of God’s love and want more than anything else to know whether
or not a Christian can stand up to pressure. The answer has
always been yes and will always be yes as long as men seek to
know Him.
My desire is to be so intimate, so close to God that

I am under His very shadow.

__________
215
July 28
____________
Living With the Brakes On

Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the
Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple
of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is
holy, which temple ye are (I Corinthians 3:16-17).
S
omeone has said that the greatest need of youth is money,
the greatest need of middle age is time, and the greatest
need of old age is energy. But age, most people agree, is
not always a matter of years. It is largely a matter of attitudes.
You may be young at eighty and old at forty. You are genuinely
old at any age if:
You feel old.
You feel you have learned all there is to learn.
You find yourself saying, “I’m too old to do that.”
You feel tomorrow holds no promise.
You take no interest in the activities of youth.
You would rather talk than listen.
You long for the “good old days.”
Many people today are indeed old before their time. They are
literally crawling through life, having lost their alertness and
vitality. Seemingly, they are afraid to live as God intended them
to live. They face life with the brakes on.
We know that good nutrition plays a major role in preventing

mental and physical deterioration. Health is not something that
just happens; it is an ongoing investment that involves your total
lifestyle. Actually, if we hope to prevent disease and untimely
aging, what we really need is more respect for the human body.
We must cooperate with the Master Designer of

these bodies of ours, treating them as temples of
the Lord.

__________
216
July 29
____________
Longevity
He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High
shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty...With
long life will I satisfy him, and show him my salvation
(Psalm 91:1, 16).
W
hen God created man, He created him to live forever.
However, man sinned and God saw that it was nec-
essary to limit his lifespan. When we talk about lon-
gevity, images of the rugged, weathered face of a farmer or the
graying, wrinkled face of a faithful pastor might come to mind.
Longevity is more than appearances. It is knowledge and un-

derstanding that comes with living many years. It is a wealth
of memories, and a special time of reflection and forgiveness of
mistakes. Longevity can be a fragrant flower of experience and
wisdom that one can share and give to others.
Longevity is also a measure of ability and skill. Michelangelo

painted the Sistine Chapel when he was over 90 years old. A
younger man could not have painted such glorious depictions
of the faith. It is also a measure of the time we have spent with
our loved ones, strengthening and encouraging them over the
years. It also has to do with our thoughts, our strength and
integrity of character.
It has to do with energy and persistence. We have to refuse to

die, and continue to be a blessing to others. Life is beautiful,
and I trust that you will live it fully and in prosperity.
We don’t want to just grow old, but continue to

grow in God’s grace, strength, and character,
sharing His love with others.

__________
217
July 30
____________
Be Gracious to Everyone
Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some
have entertained angels unawares (Hebrews 13:2).
W
hat do angels do? Scripture tells us that they wor-
ship God. They direct men. They protect believers.
Angels give information. Angels may be involved in
carrying home the righteous when they die. Angles bring God’s
judgment on both the pagan and God’s people. Angels may some-
times exercise a ministry of healing. God has used angels to
provide for the physical needs of His people. Angels do battle
for God and His children. They strengthen and encourage His
own.
You may think to yourself, “I wish I could see such great things
for myself, experience some of the things pointed out in the
Bible.” Yes, of course. But perhaps God has something differ-
ent in store for you. He may want you on the giving end rather
than on the receiving end. If an angel were to come to your
door dressed in spectacular garments and radiating the glory
of God, you would certainly invite him in and give gracious,
loving service.
Suppose, however, that someone of low estate came to your

home. How would you respond? Perhaps it would not be in the
same way as if he were a glorious angel. Let us always remem-
ber to be gracious to strangers. They may be angels who are
sent to give us an unexpected opportunity to reach out with the
love of God and become personally involved with one of this
magnificent order of the Creator’s handiwork.
Thank God for the action of angels in our lives.
Angels to Help You, p. 52

__________
218
July 31
____________
Look Up
Why art thou cast down, O my soul (Psalm 43:5)?
D
avid’s life was not easy. He experienced much betrayal
and many attempts on his life over the years. Some of
his worst moments were of his own doing, however. The
most well-known of these was his adultery with Bathsheba and
his subsequent murder of her husband. God’s prophet, Nathan,
came to King David and confronted him with the facts of his
transgressions and told him that the punishment for what he
had done was the death of the child who had been born out of
David’s adultery.
Nathan’s prophesy threw David into a great depression. The

Bible tells us that when the child became sick, David refused to
eat and spent all night lying on the ground, begging God to
spare the child’s life. This continued for seven days, and then
the child died. It would have been easy for David to go into an
even deeper depression, but he did the opposite (II Samuel
12:20). He recovered immediately and went on about his busi-
ness. How could he overcome his grief so quickly?
The answer is found in Psalm 51, which David wrote after these
experiences. In it, David recognizes his own sinfulness, and
seeks God’s mercy. In the terrible circumstances of his son’s
death, David saw a reminder of who God is and what He ex-
pects of His people. David knew that after his confession, the
mercy and forgiveness of God would be his. Reassured of those
facts, he could put his sorrow behind him and go on with his
life.
We, like David, need to be reminded that God is

loving, sovereign, and merciful, and will help in
the present distress if we turn to Him and trust
Him.
__________
219
August 1
____________
Love Is . . .
And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but
the greatest of these is charity (I Corinthians 13:13).
T
he goal of the New Testament Church is to sweep the
world with the power of God, but it cannot be done with-
out love. Love is the key that unlocks the door to all God
has for us today.
Without love you cannot produce the gifts of the Spirit. You
cannot produce them in an atmosphere of selfishness and jeal-
ousy; they just will not function. You may have a million-dollar
cathedral, but without love you are nothing. Your minister may
be the finest orator in the world, but without love he is nothing.
Your choir may be the finest choir anywhere on earth, but with-
out love it is nothing. Your congregation may include the fin-
est, most respectable people in the city, but without love they
are nothing. You may be able to raise the dead in your minis-
try, but without love you are nothing.
Love is that force within you which suffers a long time, and is
kind and gracious. It is that force within you that does not envy.
It does not promote itself. Love is not puffed up, making a big
“I” and a little “u.” It does not behave unseemly or inappropri-
ately. It always acts the right way. Love does not seek her own,
is not easily provoked, and thinks no evil. Love does not rejoice
in iniquity, but rejoices in the truth. Love bears all things, be-
lieves all things, hopes in all things, and endures all things.
Love never fails!
When you have the Holy Spirit functioning in

your life, you have the love of God for others.

__________
220
August 2
____________
The Love of Money

For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while
some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced
themselves through with many sorrows (I Timothy 6:10).
T
errible things happen when we decide that money is more
important than people! When we love money, nothing
good can result. Loving money leads to all kinds of evil.
In their eagerness to be rich, so many men of God have fallen
into total disgrace.
Money is not the problem. Loving money more than loving
people is the problem. What an explosion of truth to a young
disciple! Coveting money will cause you to wander into all kinds
of temptation, err from the faith, and be pierced through with
many sorrows.
Paul warned Timothy, “Man of God, flee these things” (v. 11).
Then in II Timothy 3, Paul gives one of the most powerful bits
of advice that any young Christian can ever receive. Paul tells
Timothy that there are going to be hard times in the final days
in which it is going to be very difficult to be a Christian. In
those days, Paul warns, people will be selfish and utterly self-
centered. They will be lovers of money, they will be boastful,
arrogant gossips, having no respect for their parents, no grati-
tude, and no reverence to God.
Does this sound familiar? Have you turned on prime-time tele-
vision lately?
Paul continues by describing our modern church! He says they
will maintain a façade of religion, but it will be a false piety.
Yes, they will go to church, but they will turn their backs on
the power of God. Paul warns Timothy, “From such turn away.”
That goes for you, too!

__________
221
August 3
____________
Love Renews Youth

And Ruth said, Entreat me not to leave thee, or to re-
turn from following after thee: for whither thou goest, I
will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people
shall be my people, and thy God my God: Where thou
diest, will I die, and there will I be buried: the LORD do
so to me, and more also, if ought but death part thee
and me (Ruth 1:16-17).
T
here is no force on this earth that can keep a person
young the way love does. Love will put a sparkle in the
eyes like nothing else can. Love can put vigor into the
muscles that no other power can give. Love can push one fur-
ther in life than any other spirit. Love has arms to embrace
and lips to speak kindness. Man’s greatest source of renewal of
his youth is love.
Love caused Jacob to take the long journey to Egypt to see Jo-
seph, his lost son. Love caused David’s three mighty men to
break through a host of Philistine warriors to bring a refresh-
ing drink from Bethlehem’s well to their commander. Love
caused Ruth to say some of the most memorable words of his-
tory.
People grow old when they sit by themselves off to the side,
and the world passes by. In heaven no one will ever grow old
because God is love and every person there is motivated by
love.
Let the Spirit renew you as you reach out to oth-

ers with the love of God.
WH, September ‘71

__________
222
August 4
____________
Love Yourself
Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all
thy mind. This is the first and great commandment.
And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself (Matthew 22:37-39).
T
he greatest commandment is to love God. The second
commandment is to love others as we love ourselves. Love
of self is necessary for loving other people, and a posi-
tive self-image is our way of confirming that we have accepted
God’s blessings.
Because some people have difficulty loving themselves, they
invent substitutes for self-worth. These substitutes are defense
mechanisms that actually conceal low self-esteem. One such
mechanism is involvement in an overly large number of activi-
ties. The person who does this is saying, “Look at how much I
do: I must be an important person.” Another substitute for self-
worth is self-exaggeration. We have all met people who try to
sell themselves to other people by boasting about their great
deeds. Such people are often quite sensitive to criticism since
they really have grave doubts about their own adequacy. Simi-
larly, self-contempt is a common substitute for self-worth. Those
who practice self-contempt try to mask their inadequacies by
finding reasons for self-hate.
Note that self-love is the opposite of selfishness. He who lacks
a sense of self-worth may be preoccupied with himself and as a
result is unable to reach out to others. In contrast, the person
who has a strong love for himself has the capacity to love oth-
ers and to care about their concerns as well as his own.
View yourself objectively, and you will be able to

achieve your God-given potential

__________
223
August 5
____________
Made In God’s Triune Image

And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I
pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be pre-
served blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ (I Thessalonians 5:23).
M
an bears the indelible imprint of divinity. He consists
of three component parts, elements completely dis-
tinct and definable.
The body of man is like the shell that houses the soul and the
spirit. It has five senses that are either under the direction of
the unconverted Adamic nature or the direction of the God-
centered spirit made alive through conversion.
The soul of man is his human self, his fallen nature, and con-
sists of three great areas of activity: the mind (mental abili-
ties), the emotions (feelings, desire, and moods), and the will
(volitional powers of deciding destiny). These three areas of
unregenerated Adamic nature are wild and untamable by man.
Only God’s spirit through the human spirit can cause the soulish
and soulical part of man to walk in fellowship with God.
Man’s spirit is his born-again nature, distinct from his Adamic

nature, imparted to him at the time of the new birth. It be-
comes his source of divine revelation and his area of divine com-
munication with God. It was created for and ordained to be the
ruler of the total human personality. Total direction should come
from this source.
If you ask, God will help your spirit control your

flesh and soulical nature.
WH, March ‘74

__________
224
August 6
____________
Maintain Integrity
He that walketh uprightly walketh surely: but he that
perverteth his ways shall be known (Proverbs 10:9).
T
he word “integrity” comes from the Latin word integer
which means “whole.” Thus, your loyalty cannot be di-
vided if you possess integrity since firm adherence to
values and principles is what integrity means. For Christians,
integrity means becoming one with God, for only when we find
Him are we truly whole.
Integrity also means that our word is reliable. That is, we should
mean what we say and say what we mean. Reliability is central
to a person’s character, especially for Christians. When a Chris-
tian commits himself to a certain course of action or under-
takes any responsibility, the successful completion of the task
brings honor to and approval from the heavenly Father. Reli-
ability is valuable in our factories, our businesses, and in our
institutions of higher learning.
We should strive to be known as persons of integrity, for by

doing so we praise God and glorify ourselves as well. Integrity
is God-given, and by and through the Word of God it is devel-
oped.
We are God’s children by virtue of the relationship brought about

by the blood of Christ, and therefore we should strive for godly
attitudes, desires, and actions. Reliability is essential to accom-
plishing this goal.
Christian, do not dishonor the name of Christ

with a weak character.

__________
225
August 7
____________
Make the Right Choices

God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in
trouble (Psalm 46:1).
H
ow do you come through difficult situations? It is up to
each of us to determine whether we will allow difficult
problems or circumstances to overwhelm us or whether
we will prevail and emerge with renewed vigor.
We are all faced with choices every day. Different people have
different abilities in decision making, but under normal cir-
cumstances most of us function reasonably well. When we be-
come depressed, however, our ability to make decisions is greatly
impaired. Thinking is not as clear as usual. Wisdom is clouded.
The will to persevere and overcome is sapped by a feeling of
helplessness and hopelessness. All of these make it more diffi-
cult to reach good decisions, or any decision at all in some cases.
Yet those times when we are depressed are also times we can
least afford to make poor decisions. Such decisions can have
devastating consequences, and the negative effects can last a
long time and be very difficult to overcome.
It is vital that we understand, before depression comes, how

important our decisions in such times will be, and how much
more we will need the grace of God’s guidance. Therefore, de-
velop the habit now of seeking the Lord’s leading in the deci-
sions you make. Always include your requests as part of your
routine. Then, when trials come, the habit of seeking the Lord’s
guidance rather than turning inward will help you make bet-
ter decisions and in turn you can overcome your depression
faster and more completely.
Trust God to help you make sound decisions.

__________
226
August 8
____________
Making Life Count

So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter,
Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these?
He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love
thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs (John 21:15).
W
hen we read about Peter in the Bible, we see a man
whose emotions fluctuated widely, a man who had
extreme joys as well as deep depressions. We get
glimpses of Peter the apostle, Peter the faithful, Peter the mar-
tyr, Peter the brash, and Peter the fearful, but never do we see
Peter as unrepentant or disobedient. At all times we see a man
who allowed God’s will to operate in his life to make him into
what God intended for him to become. Peter found the secret of
getting closer to the Father through His Son Jesus Christ. Be-
cause of his efforts to dig deeper, Peter’s story still has an im-
pact on humanity today, two-thousand years later.
We are not as fortunate as Peter in that we will not meet Christ

face-to-face in this life, but we learn from Peter’s example that
He is always with us. It was necessary for Jesus to appear to
Peter after His death to renew the relationship between God
and humanity that Jesus’ ministry had founded. It is our task
as Christians to perpetuate this relationship as an integral and
active part of our everyday living until our Lord comes again.
When we rely on God and on His power to trans-

form our lives, He will make our life count!
Making Life Count

__________
227
August 9
____________
Measures of Faith
...According as God hath dealt to every man the mea-
sure of faith (Romans 12:3).
T
he Word of God teaches that every man is given a mea-
sure of faith when he is born again. After that his mea-
sure of faith is his to do with as he will. Some people, ten
years later, have the same amount, or even less. Although this
is often the case, God’s plan for our spiritual lives calls for de-
velopment and growth of our measure of faith.
Faith grows and develops in the same ways our physical bodies
grow and develop, by eating good food and exercising properly.
The food that faith thrives on is the Word of God, and the faith
in our hearts is to be exercised through regular use. Every day
that you don’t use faith, it shrinks. If you were to leave your
legs unused, they would weaken and diminish in size. So it is
with faith.
Faith is a commodity for use. It is not something to be put into

a box with the lid snapped shut while its owner announces,
“I’ve got faith!” Faith is of no value to us unless it is used.
I’m sure there are times when God wants to do something of a

tremendous nature through men who are not able to do it be-
cause of the weakness of their faith. Don’t let your faith weaken.
Sometimes we find real raw faith in a place we weren’t expect-
ing to find it, in a person we didn’t expect to have it. How did
faith get there? God puts faith into any heart that is open to it.
Count faith among your blessings today, and put

it to good use for the kingdom of God.

__________
228
August 10
____________
Meditation
But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory
of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to
glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord (II Corinthians 3:18).
W
ebster defines meditation as “deep continued thought;
deep reflection on sacred matters.” In simple terms,
meditation in its best sense is the contemplation of
God. It is thinking about God, about His Word, about the depth
and extent of His goodness. It is waiting upon God.
A waitress in a restaurant “waits” upon customers by attend-

ing to their needs. We wait upon God by attending to His needs.
What needs, you might ask, does God have? He needs us to
think about Him, to glory in His presence, to bask in His Word,
to talk to Him, to be with Him for such extended times that we
begin to think like Him and even to reflect the image of His
son, Jesus. What a glorious thought!
The first time I saw the late afternoon sun strike the Alps, trans-
forming them from shimmering white to brilliant gold, I could
hardly contain myself. I had never seen such a majestic sight.
My thoughts turned to the even greater majesty of my heav-
enly Father and my Lord Jesus Christ, and I was lifted into the
very throne room of the Most High through meditational praise.
Seek the glory of the Lord in the world around

you. Praise Him for the glorious sights that await
you in the life to come!

__________
229
August 11
____________
Message and Manner

Then Jesus said to His disciples, “If anyone desires to
come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross, and follow Me” (Matthew 16:24).
I
f we are ever to reach our generation for Christ, we must
understand from the beginning that the task rests upon
two important elements: our message and our manner of
life. If we present the message of salvation to others while dis-
playing with our lives an attitude of defeat, sorrow, bitterness,
hatred, jealousy, or hypocrisy, or the message we present and/
or our manner of life are not consistent, we cannot expect the
message to be taken seriously. On the other hand, the manner
of life alone is not enough. If we lead a life of love, joy, peace,
and contentment, but refuse to share the source of these vir-
tues with others, we will fail in our mission.
When we dedicated our life to Christ, did we give Him the things
that make up our life? Would we be willing to give Him our life,
possessions, career, dreams, and ambitions if God so required,
in order to take the gospel to those who have never heard? That
is the essence of denying ourselves.
The first step toward effective discipleship is to deny ourselves,

to turn our lives over to God. We cannot save ourselves. If we
try to tell the world of the gospel of Christ while clinging self-
ishly to our personal ambitions, our manner of life will weaken
our message. If we save the world, we cannot save ourselves.
That means denying everything that we have in order to reach
others.
Don’t let selfish concern negate your message of

the selfless sacrifice of Christ.

__________
230
August 12
____________
Messages From the Other Side?

There shall not be found among you any one that... useth
divination,...or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a
wizard,...For all that do these things are an abomina-
tion unto the LORD (Deuteronomy 18:10-12).
H
arry Houdini, the legendary illusionist, was fascinated
by spiritualism, the belief that the spirits of the dead
can communicate with the living. He made a secret
pact with his wife that, if he died before she did, he would at-
tempt to contact her in a séance. They agreed between them on
a secret message to be given by the dead to the living. Shortly
afterward, Houdini died suddenly when a blow to the abdomen
ruptured his appendix. His wife arranged a séance at the ap-
pointed time, but the ghoulish experiment failed. A spirit claim-
ing to be that of Harry Houdini appeared but was unable to
repeat the secret message.
The Bible leaves no question about God’s view of spiritualism.

Those who seek advice and communication from the spirits of
dead persons are guilty of the ultimate offense of rejecting the
living God. We should never experiment with it, and we owe it
to our unsaved friends and relatives who may be involved with
it to warn them of the dangers they face.
Christ offers the truth instead of a lie; life instead of death;

hope instead of despair; the spirit of love instead of fear; and a
sound mind instead of confusion. His Holy Spirit, not the spir-
its of the dead, is our source of wisdom and power and guid-
ance.
The Holy Spirit brings us the only supernatural

messages we need.
Supernatural Principalities & Powers, p. 35

__________
231
August 13
____________
Miracles—God’s Pleasure
I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me
(Philippians 4:13).
I
n the simplest sense, a miracle is God acting in a way that
is beyond human understanding. To put it another way, a
miracle is the removal of human or natural barriers so
that divine energy flows unhindered. A miracle suspends
the natural laws and natural forces so that God may do His
pleasure. God’s pleasure is to bless and benefit His creation.
Any way we look at it, we know that miracles do not just hap-
pen. They are not the result of man’s whimsical and random
ideas. They are not man’s work at all. Miracles belong to God.
In my travels to over 100 countries, I have witnessed the

miracle-working power of God, and I have found it to be the
same among the many scattered tribes and races of the earth. I
have observed that faith is the main key in receiving a miracle
from God. God can perform miracles simply by His own sover-
eign pleasure, but He seldom does. Usually we see man cooper-
ating with God to accomplish the impossible. This does not mean
that miracles come at the will of man. Miracles are the result of
the divine will, and the apparent miracle worker is simply God’s
agent.
God’s Word promises that we can do all things through Christ

who strengthens us. However, let us realize that we cannot
expect to do all things through Him until He first has all of us.
Total commitment demonstrates total faith.
To hold back any portion of ourselves is to dis-

play doubt. Commit yourself into God’s hands
today.
WH, Autumn ‘97

__________
232
August 14
____________
Miracles Don’t Just Happen

And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord
working with them, and confirming the word with signs
following. Amen (Mark 16:20).
W
hen Peter saw Jesus walking toward him on the wa-
ter he was witnessing a miracle. Like many who see
miracles happen, Peter immediately desired to
experience the same power for himself. He wanted to walk on
the water like Jesus. How thrilled Peter must have been when
he heard the Master’s voice inviting him out onto the sea.
But what if Peter had tried to walk on the water by faith alone?
Suppose he had simply stood on the deck of the ship and with
all the power of his mind believed that he could walk on the
water to meet Jesus. Suppose he just kept standing there, wait-
ing for Jesus in some mysterious way to lift him over the rail
and float him across the waves. If Peter had waited for Jesus to
do it all, he would never have experienced a miracle. But Peter
cooperated with the Lord. He proved his faith by his works. By
his own volition and with his own leg power, he jumped over
the rail and took the first step across the whitecaps. He did
that which was humanly possible. The walking part of the
miracle was Peter’s part.
As he walked, God miraculously solidified the waves beneath

his feet. That was humanly impossible; it required a miracle.
That was God’s part.
Be obedient and do your part, and God will do

His part.

__________
233
August 15
____________
Mothers Teach Faith

When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith that is
in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois, and
thy mother Eunice; and I am persuaded that in thee
also (II Timothy 1:5).
A
s God plants a child near to a mother’s heart, so a mother
is able under God to guide and direct that child. In bib-
lical history and also secular history, mothers have
performed marvelous feats in shaping the lives of a new
generation.
Samuel was born and became a prophet of God and a judge of

the nation of Israel. Throughout his entire life, he revealed his
mother’s devotion. From her he received his power to be a kind,
humble, warm-hearted leader of the people.
One of the mighty crusaders of the first century was a man

named Timothy. His destiny was to carry the Christian church
one generation further than Peter, John, or Paul. It was a ma-
jor crisis. This would be the first generation who had not per-
sonally known the Lord Jesus. Timothy was important to the
kingdom.
What a tremendous advantage to be in a direct line of three

generations of faith. God, in His great mercy, permitted this
faith to flow to Timothy through his mother.
Our nation needs godly mothers through whom

true faith will guide this land.
WH May ‘74
__________
234
August 16
____________
My First Vision
When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die;
and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn
the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life; the
same wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood
will I require at thine hand (Ezekiel 3:18).
I
was a young man sitting in a church service and waiting
for my time to preach. Suddenly I saw before me all the
people of the entire world, wearing their beautiful native
clothing, going down a very wide highway. The uncounted mil-
lions of the earth were parading past me toward the end of the
road, but I saw that the road ended abruptly at a precipice that
towered above a bottomless inferno. The people were helpless
to resist the pressure of the marching masses, and were plunged
over the edge, their faces distorted with terror.
God spoke to my heart and said, “You are responsible for their
being lost! I lay upon every Christian the responsibility of the
lost, and if the ungodly die and are not warned, I will require
their blood at your hands.”
By the time the vision was over, my friends had finished the
meeting, turned out the lights, and gone home. That night I
asked forgiveness for not loving the lost, the last, and the least
of this world. I made a covenant with God that I would run
faster than any human to find and win the lost. I promised God
to always be faithful and to do everything in my power to pro-
mote the Gospel. At that point I realized that my parish was
the whole world.
Pray for the millions of souls that are lost on the

highway of life.
Tract
__________
235
August 17
____________
No Boundaries
So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the
W
e often think faith has walls. It does not. The power
and blessings of God refuse to be circumvented, held
down, or held back by boundaries. Chinese, African,
European—God loves everyone equally. The Bible was written
through people we call Asians, but it is not an Asian book. It is
a God book! Faith knows no economic boundaries. It is just as
wonderful for a child to ask God for a dollar and get it as it is
for a father to ask God for fifty and get it. Both are an answer
and a movement of divine faith.
Faith knows no social imitation. God can bless convicts and

make them a blessing in jail. God can bless socialites and cause
them to meet and influence people. It does not matter where
you are on the social ladder. Faith works in the home, on the
job, in the hospital, on the bus. Faith invades and pervades all
societies. Faith is not limited to anyone, anywhere. You can
take it wherever you go.
Faith jumps religious fences. Some think that unless you be-
long to a certain group, you cannot move in faith. God recog-
nizes no denominations. He reacts to people, and wants to bless
people. He wants to increase your faith.
Faith knows no boundaries! It is a runner, a leader, always in

front. To stay up with it you have to move with all of your might.
When you break down the boundaries of your

faith, then faith can move in areas you never be-
fore realized!

__________
236
August 18
____________
No Compromise
And I sent messengers unto them, saying, I am doing a great
work, so that I cannot come down: why should the work cease,
whilst I leave it, and come down to you (Nehemiah 6:3)?
C
ompromise is a peculiar word. The world, by and large,
sees compromise as a good thing. You give a little and
I’ll give a little, and we can overcome our differences.
There are times when compromise is a good thing. It’s not wrong
to compromise a matter of preference, to yield ground for the
sake of making peace, as long as no matters of good and evil
are at stake.
But this is the real issue: although it is seldom wrong to com-

promise in matters of preference, it is always wrong to compro-
mise in matters of principle. There is no need to make peace
with the enemies of God. To do so is to become one of them.
The pressure to compromise is strong. The history of Israel is

the story of a nation that constantly faced temptation to com-
promise, and often yielded. The Old Testament records cycle
after cycle of compromise, defeat, repentance, victory, apathy,
compromise, and so on.
Compromise with evil is the same as defeat. But it is voluntary

defeat, a willful yielding to Satan of that which he cannot gain
through his evil devices. The first step toward compromise with
the enemy is a step down the road to backsliding that can only
lead ultimately to terrible defeat and destruction.
Resist the pressure to compromise, overcome the

deceit and intimidation of the enemy, and win
the victory without yielding one inch of righteous
ground.

__________
237
August 19
____________
No Definition
Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evi-
dence of things not seen (Hebrews 11:1).
I
n all of the operations of faith recorded in the Bible, there
is no time when faith failed. The three Hebrew children
didn’t come out of the fiery furnace scorched. Daniel wasn’t
devoured by the hungry lions. Faith works. Faith succeeds. The
Bible records no defeats related to faith.
There is no cowardice related to pure faith. The history of the

martyrs shows that faith dies joyfully. Faith sings on its way to
the burning flames of persecution. John Bunyon was impris-
oned for twelve years for preaching on a street corner. Out of
his prison dungeon came what may be the most powerful book
ever written (except the Bible), The Pilgrim’s Progress to Heaven.
Faith accepts no compromise. When you get into a feeling of

compromise, you are in doubt and fear. Faith knows no fear.
Faith knows only superb fulfillment.
Faith knows no arbitration. Denominations compromise to fit

the times in which they live. Faith is the same today as it was
in Abraham’s day.
Faith lives in joy. Faith sings in your heart, no matter what

assaults your soul.
You may say, “My, what a lot of words about faith.”
I say, “No tongue has ever been able to give the full and com-
plete definition of faith.”
Faith is unlimited. It is as big as the God we believe in.

__________
238
August 20
____________
No Escape
Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life:
he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall
he live: And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall
never die. Believest thou this (John 11:25-26)?
E
very second, every minute, every hour, every day, people
are leaving this world for the next. Almost two million
human beings die every week, but such statistics do not
move us unless it affects us personally. Death does not deeply
concern the human family until it draws near enough to take a
loved one or a close friend. Then suddenly, the reality of death
becomes apparent. For those who have no hope of heaven, eter-
nal separation is an inevitable fact. It is this finality of death
that casts a shadow of fear and dread over mankind’s brief stay
on earth.
In my 65 years of ministry, I’ve seen death up close on many

occasions. I’ve seen people die peacefully as they were taken
into the arms of the Savior, and I’ve watched dying souls writhe
in agony when the monster death came to take them.
Only two men were “taken” without physical death—Enoch and

Elijah. We know little about Enoch, but the Bible clearly states
that God took him to heaven without physical death (Hebrews
11:5). Elijah’s exit was more dramatic as he ascended to heaven
in a flaming whirlwind (II Kings 2:1).
We can’t escape death. But we can come to a place of not fear-

ing it—if we put our trust in Jesus Christ.
Lord, keep me in Thy tender care until that day

when I cheat death and join You in the throne
room of heaven.

__________
239
August 21
____________
No Harm to You
Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them:
because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in
the world (I John 4:4).
S
ome would say that it is dangerous to talk about the devil.
I disagree. I cannot see where discussing our enemy has
any wrong associated with it, or any danger. The Lord
Jesus told us more about the devil than any other person in the
entire Bible. He renounced and denounced the devil more than
any other recorded person. He gave strict orders to His apostles
to cast out devils (see Luke 9:1).
It appears that the less we say about the devil, the greater gains
he makes in the world. He would like to silence those who would
destroy him and his works.
There are people who, if you speak about the devil, accuse you
of being negative. However, I am sure this is all part of the
devil’s strategy to keep people quiet about him. People in igno-
rance easily fall prey to the wiles of the devil. It is enlightened
people who know how to stay free from his powers.
I personally feel it is not discussion which is needed with the

devil, but confrontation. Jesus Christ came to destroy his works
and we are in the same business. Every day we should learn
better how to destroy his works. We do not discuss him in fear,
but we speak of him in light of the great victory achieved by the
Lord Jesus Christ through His death and resurrection.
With confidence we stand boldly, declaring vic-

tory in Jesus Christ.
Alien Entities, p. 18
__________
240
August 22
____________
Not Inferior
And the LORD God said, It is not good that the man
should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him
(Genesis 2:18).
S
ome people think that because Eve was made to help
and serve Adam, that she was inferior to him. The Bible
does not teach anywhere that women are inferior. It does
say that women are supposed to be subordinate. Many Chris-
tian men have missed that point. Subordinate does not mean
inferior.
Jesus is subordinate to the Father, but He is not inferior to

Him. The Holy Spirit is subordinate to both the Son and the
Father, but He is not inferior to them.
And a woman is not at all inferior to her husband, even though

she is to be subordinate to him. If any mans considers himself
superior to women, he has only to engage in one interesting
and illuminating experiment — having a baby. Let me remind
you that at no time in human history has a man ever fathered
a baby without the participation of a woman.
The word “meet” is an Old English term that means “appropri-

ate to; suited for; fitted to,” and the word “help” means more
than assistance — it means “partner.” The Lord was saying, “I
will make a partner suited to and appropriate for him.”
Husbands, God expects you to revere your wife as a precious

gift and to treasure her as a priceless possession. As you show
her how much you love her, your life will fall into line with
God’s plan for your marriage.
By God’s design, men and women are equally different!

__________
241
August 23
____________
One by One
...Nathan said to David, Thou art the man (II Samuel 12:7).
C
hrist revealed Himself to be the master personal worker.
Is it not remarkable that the Golden Text of the Bible
(John 3:16) was given to only one man, Nicodemus?
However, Christ must have caught that aristocratic “fish” for
we find him expressing his devotion to Christ, even when his
own life was in jeopardy, to bring one hundred pounds of spice
to Christ’s burial.
Christ took the opportunity to speak to one woman at the well

of Samaria. He offered her Living Water. Through this woman,
Christ was able to move the whole city.
The Apostle Paul did not wait for people to come to church. He
went from house to house teaching the story of Christ (Acts
20:20). He proclaimed the Gospel in the market places, streets,
and by the riverside.
The story of Nathan’s approach to David after the king had

sinned is an example of personal work. This fearless prophet
said to David, “Thou art the man!” He did not hesitate. He had
no fear. He was face-to-face with a man who had sinned. We,
too, must be able to meet men face-to-face, and where there
can be no evasion we must be able to say, “Thou art the man!”
One by one, heart to heart; that is how the king-

dom grows.
__________
242
August 24
____________
One of a Kind
But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither
have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath
prepared for them that love him (I Corinthians 2:9).
O
ne of the major problems with people trying to find the
will of God is that they try to make God do for them
what He has done for somebody else. On that one inch
of the tip of your finger are some marks called fingerprints.
There are six billion two-hundred million people living today,
and not one of them has a fingerprint like yours. God loves
individuality and if He does that in the natural world, He does
that extraordinarily in the spiritual world. Your experiences in
God are going to be absolutely refreshing, new, and beautiful
and nobody can say that he has had experiences identical with
yours.
They tell me that of all the billions of snowflakes that fall on

the earth there have never been two of them alike. How much
more important are you than a snowflake?
The will of God is unique in you. God will do in your life what
He has never done in anybody else’s life. He wants each of us to
walk in the way that He has for us as individuals.
You are unique in God’s eyes. Pray that God will

reveal to you His will for your life.
How to Know the Will of God, p. 12

__________
243
August 25
____________
One Plus God

O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowl-
edge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and
his ways past finding out (Romans 11:33)!
I
t is amazing what God can do with one person who will
consecrate his life solely to the Lord. It’s true that one plus
God is always a majority.
A young shoe salesman in New England came to Christ in the

1800s. He applied for membership to a Boston church but was
rejected because he couldn’t explain the basics of the gospel.
The young man determined to study so that he could be used of
God to teach others. His business took him to Chicago, where
he joined a church and asked to be permitted to teach a Sunday
school class. The Sunday school superintendent was put off by
his crude and uneducated manner, so he suggested that the
young man try to recruit his own students. That’s exactly what
he did, and soon his Sunday school was the world’s largest.
This young man devoted more and more of his time to reaching
people with the gospel. He left the business world and went to
work for the Lord full time. When he lost everything in the
great Chicago fire, he went to England to raise money to re-
build. It was there that he heard a man say, “The world has yet
to see what God can do through a man wholly consecrated to
Him.” The immediate response of the young man’s heart was,
“By the grace of God, I’ll be that man.”
That man was D.L. Moody, and God used him to reach two
powerful nations for Christ.
God can do amazing things through you, too,

when you live for Him!

__________
244
August 26
____________
Only Believe
And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and
thou shalt be saved, and thy house (Acts 16:31).
P
aul and Silas were imprisoned at Philippi for preaching
about Jesus. While there, they prayed and sang praises
to God. One night, an angel of the Lord shook the prison
with a strong earthquake. The keeper of the prison woke up,
and, thinking that all the prisoners must have escaped, drew
his sword to kill himself. But Paul cried, “Do yourself no harm:
for we are all here” (Acts 16:28). The prison keeper ran into
their cell, and fell at their feet with fear, and cried, “Sirs, what
must I do to be saved?” (v. 30)
That has been the question of humanity since the very begin-
ning of time. Paul and Silas were ready to answer, “Believe on
the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house”
(v. 31).
The name of Jesus is powerful because Jesus Himself is power-

ful. Only He can save us from our sins, because He is God in
the flesh. All the names of God that appear in the Bible apply
to Jesus, because He is God.
You may be asking, “How can I be saved from the mess I’m in?
How can I be delivered from my heartache?” If so, hear the
good news, the same good news that Paul and Silas had for the
jailer: Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved.
Salvation is a free gift from God. You cannot earn

it, or buy it; all that is necessary is that you be-
lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ.

__________
245
August 27
____________
Only the Gospel

And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency
of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of
God. For I determined not to know any thing among you, save
Jesus Christ, and him crucified (I Corinthians 2:1-2).
P
aul was educated. He knew all the words that were avail-
able at that time, but he did not use them in trying to
win souls. The pulpit is not a monument for oratory. It is
not a platform for scientific discussion. The pulpit is a hospital
to heal your soul. It is an instrument of the power of God to
cleanse your life.
Today many people hear social commentary and intellectual

reasoning from the pulpit. They hear a lot about science, poli-
tics, and literature, but little about God. Paul declared, “For I
determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ,
and him crucified.” He knew that the world can be saved only
by the blood of Jesus.
Wisdom and culture do not lead to salvation. Is anyone getting

converted in university classrooms? No. More and more are
turning away from God and against Him. Human culture can
save no one. Human education has no salvation. Only the blood
of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, can save us from our sins. And the
gift of salvation is a great miracle. It is just as miraculous as
the virgin birth or Jesus walking on the tempestuous waves of
Galilee. It is just as miraculous as Jesus opening the eyes of
the blind. It is a miracle that culture cannot bring.
Don’t trust your intelligence to convince people

of the gospel. People are saved by the blood of
Jesus. Only by the blood.
WH, March ‘67

__________
246
August 28
____________
Victory over Depression

For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that
he may instruct him? But we have the mind of
Christ (I Corinthians 2:16).
Y
ou can be beautifully, wonderfully free from the curse of
depression by the power of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus
Christ. You can move with God in a tremendous way, if
you want to.
You must protect your will by allowing it to be brought under

divine control. Your will (your soul) must determine that each
day will be a good day, that you are going to love everybody you
encounter, and that you are going to aggressively bless some-
body else. And don’t permit your emotions to control you. If you
do, reading the morning newspaper will depress you every day
of your life.
How can you protect your will and control your emotions? Do
what Jesus did. He asserted a spirit of divine dominion in His
life. He understood the divine relationship He had with His
Father. He knew that within Him lay a secret of strength: the
Spiritual Force greater than negativism, fear, or any other de-
monic thing. Jesus knew also that with the Father He had total
victory in His life.
Jesus never permitted Himself to be depressed, and you need

never be either. You can assert the same spirit of divine domin-
ion that Jesus did because you have the same relationship with
the Father that Jesus had!
I am a child of God, loved by Him and entrusted

with His authority over depression.
How to Cope with Depression

__________
247
August 29
____________
Our Mysterious God

Who hath established all the ends of the earth? what is
his name, and what is his son’s name, if thou canst tell
(Proverbs 30:4b)?
I
’m sure that when Moses withdrew from that burning bush,
slipped back into his sandals, and returned to Jethro’s
flocks, he had many unanswered questions about God. But
Moses acted on what he did know and obeyed God.
God may be trying to change something in your life. He may be

telling you to leave your present job and undertake a new ven-
ture which would glorify Him. He may want you to heal a bro-
ken relationship in your family. He may call you to surrender
an illness to Him so that He can heal you. Whatever He is say-
ing, you may hesitate to obey Him because you want to know
more. But you shouldn’t hesitate. If God expected us to wait
until we understood everything about Him, no one would ever
serve Him! The human mind has never fully understood God.
When I give an altar call at the end of a worship service, people

may walk down the aisle to commit their lives to Christ. Yet if
I asked those people to explain the Trinity, the Incarnation, or
some other deep truth of God, they probably couldn’t do so.
That’s fine. The church has always called these things “myster-
ies.” Thank God. “By grace are ye saved through faith”
(Ephesians 2:8), and not through knowledge or understanding.
Like Moses, we don’t need to let the mystery keep us from serv-
ing God.
Praise God for drawing us to Him, and for reveal-

ing to us His Name.

__________
248
August 30
____________
Parable of the Faithful Father

For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begot-
ten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life (John 3:16).
T
o go through life without having determined your pri-
orities, and without periodically measuring your life
against those priorities, is like setting out to sail the ocean
without navigational instruments.
The first and most important priority in life is to know God, to

know that He is our heavenly Father and He loves us dearly.
In telling the parable of the prodigal son (Luke 15:11-32), Jesus
was teaching us about our Father in heaven. The father in the
story treated both sons with tenderness and affection, and was
willing to forgive their faults. The two sons did not have to earn
their father’s love, for his love was not based on good behavior.
He loved them because it was his nature as their father. Thus
we learn that God’s love is free, not earned.
The father’s love did not cease after the younger son rebelled.
In the same way, God’s love for us is constant no matter what
we do. The father in the parable put his love into action and
demonstrated his care for his son by celebrating the boy’s re-
turn. Similarly, God’s love for us is active, not passive, and He
celebrates our return to Him after we stray.
Finally, the father loved both of his sons equally, even though
both were rebellious in different ways. Likewise, God’s love for
us is impartial.
God’s great love for us is revealed in the price He

paid when He allowed His only Son to bear the
punishment for the world’s sins.

__________
249
August 31
____________
Persevere in Prayer
Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are, and
he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it rained
not on the earth by the space of three years and six
months. And he prayed again, and the heaven gave rain,
and the earth brought forth her fruit (James 5:17-18).
D
aniel prayed for three weeks to receive the understand-
ing of a vision before the answer came. Would he have
received the answer if he’d stopped praying on the fif-
teenth day? Of course not. But Daniel stuck to it; he prayed
until the answer came. He persevered.
When Elijah prayed for rain on Mount Carmel, he prayed seven

times. And each time he sent his servant to see if there were
signs of rain. When the servant came back the first time say-
ing, “Nothing,” Elijah told him, “Go again.” Seven times he said,
“Go again” (I Kings 18:43). What if he had stopped at four times?
Or six times? There would have been no rain and the drought
would have continued. Elijah was a man of flesh and blood like
you and me, but he understood the law of perseverance. He
held on until the victory came — total, blessed victory.
I’ll venture to say that Elijah may have gotten tired of praying
those five, six, or seven times. He probably didn’t even feel like
praying. Most people pray only when they feel like it. But that’s
not the time to pray. You don’t pray by feelings, but according
to needs. You pray when you know in your spirit that it’s time
to pray, even if in your body you don’t feel like praying.
Perseverance in our prayers is always rewarded.

__________
250
September 1
____________
Pocket Change
There is therefore now no condemnation to them which
are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh,but
after the Spirit (Romans 8:1).
T
o be sure, you cannot enjoy exuberant, victorious Chris-
tian living when living under a Satan-inspired guilt com-
plex. You must have power over condemnation. Resist
the Devil and he will flee from you.
John Bunyon once said that he had two kinds of money. The
money in the bank, he explained, was of a rather permanent
nature, while the money in his pocket was always changing.
That is the way it is with us spiritually. Our moods and feel-
ings are like the loose coins in our pockets—always changing.
But our capitol is safely lodged in the strong keeping of Christ.
Your own moods and feelings can and do change with circum-
stances, from moment to moment. But faith does not go by feel-
ings, which at times are unreliable and which can put you un-
der a cloud of condemnation. Do not allow your feelings to sway
your faith, for they are the servants, not the masters. Let your
feelings be like the incidental loose change in your pocket, and
let your mind dwell on your standing in Christ.
Let Christ be your Banker, and He will safely keep

that which you commit unto Him.

__________
251
September 2
____________
Power to Do God’s Will

I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth
me (Philippians 4:13).
F
rom the day he heard that the walls of Jerusalem were
broken down, Nehemiah ceased to care about his own
comfort, his own desires, his own future. All he wanted
to do was get those walls up; not because he would gain any-
thing from it, but because God would be glorified.
Nehemiah didn’t mind the calluses; he didn’t care that he would
get dirty; he didn’t pay any attention to the ridicule and scorn
that was heaped on him. He was doing God’s will, and that was
all that mattered.
How about you? Are there some piles of rubble in your life that
God wants you to turn into monuments to His glory? Are you
overwhelmed by the size of the task He has set before you?
Your frustration can be turned to great victory with a simple
change of perspective. Look at yourself as a tool in the hand of
God — a power tool. A carpenter can’t operate his electrical
tools properly unless they are plugged into the power source.
That’s how it is with us. Without God’s power, we bungle ev-
erything we try to do for Him. But if we reach out by faith and
claim that power, we can be effective instruments in His hand
to change the world.
You are a person of destiny. God is calling you to serve Him,
and with His call comes the power to obey. You’ll be amazed to
find what God will do in and through you if you plug into His
power.
Ask God to give you power to accomplish the tasks

set before you.

__________
252
September 3
____________
Pray in Humility
If my people, which are called by my name, shall
humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and
turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from
heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their
land (II Chronicles 7:14).
T
here are undoubtedly times and places where pride is in
order—but not when one prays. Prayer will not be effec-
tive unless one approaches the Almighty in humility.
A self-sufficient person will find it difficult to pray, because he

has told himself and others, “I can take care of myself. I don’t
need anybody. I don’t need God.” Certainly this person will not
receive anything from God.
A self-righteous person will pray, “Lord, I have lived for You

for forty years. I have taught Sunday school. I’ve been a dea-
con. I’ve given lots of money to the church.” And on the basis of
his service he expects to receive blessings from God.
God can’t hear the prayers of pride-filled persons. Prayers that

are answered come from those who humble themselves before
God. Those who pray in humility will receive from God. The
one who comes to God with praise will receive help from God.
The ones who admit their need for God and His help will re-
ceive from Him.
The truly humble are those who turn to God in the good times
as well as the bad. They are the people who touch God’s loving
heart. And they are the ones who will receive from Him.
When we humble ourselves in the sight of the

Lord, He will lift us up.

__________
253
September 4
____________
Pray in the Spirit

Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we
know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the
Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings
which cannot be uttered (Romans 8:26).
G
enuine prayer must come from the spirit of man, not
just from his mind. When you are born again and learn
to live in the Spirit, it means that the indwelling Spirit
of God has access through your regenerated human spirit into
your mind and will, thus affecting your entire being. Praying
in the Spirit, then, indicates that the words that flow from your
lips come from your Holy Spirit-dominated and your Holy Spirit-
directed human spirit, and not entirely from your mind.
So you can see the importance of learning to pray in the Spirit.

Since you are praying as directed by the Holy Spirit, you are
hooked into the source of all power, the almighty God Himself.
When your spirit and soul are under the control of the Holy
Spirit, your body will also come into line. This means that the
body’s five senses will act in accordance with the desires of the
Holy Spirit of God.
When you reach this place in your spiritual growth, your feet
will go where the Spirit directs; your hands will do what the
Spirit desires; and your lips will speak only words that will
glorify the living God.
Pray from your spirit and you will be connecting

the Holy Spirit that lives in you with Almighty
God in heaven.

__________
254
September 5
____________
Pray With Confidence

And this is the confidence that we have in him, that, if
we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us
(I John 5:14).
H
ow do we discern the will of God so that we can be
increasingly confident, as time goes by, that our prayers
are in accord with His will? The answer is to spend
time with Him in His Word and in prayer so that our knowledge
of, and intimacy with, Him deepen. As we come to better know
our God and His ways, we will find that our prayers are an-
swered more often because they reflect His desires more often.
We need to catch a vision of the majesty, the glory, the holi-

ness, and righteousness of God. We need to realize that whereas
our view of a situation is limited to our terribly imperfect, mor-
tal ability to understand, the Lord’s knowledge is perfect and
we need to appreciate His superiority. As we grow in our knowl-
edge of and love for Him, we will also grow in our ability to
discern His will and to pray in accord with it.
On many occasions when our prayers seem not to be answered,

the problem may be that we have not asked according to His
will. But as we come to know God and His will better, we will
find that our prayers are increasingly effective.
Knowing God and His will helps us to pray with

greater confidence!

__________
255
September 6
____________
Preach the Gospel

The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath
anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath
sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliver-
ance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind,
to set at liberty them that are bruised, To preach the
acceptable year of the Lord (Luke 4:18-19).
J
esus said that those He chose would go and bring forth
fruit, and that their fruit would last. He also said that the
fruit should remain.
Through all my years of ministry, my fruit has remained and is

strong today because I command it to remain. I started on the
mission field when I was twenty, establishing new churches.
Most of them remain strong and vital today. I claim the prom-
ise found in John 15:16, and my fruit does remain.
Jesus promised that when He chooses and ordains us to go and

bear fruit, He will provide everything we need to get the job
done, so that whatsoever we ask the Father in His name will be
given us.
How can you know that you are called and ordained and
anointed? Perhaps the best way to answer that question for
yourself is to recall how Jesus knew He was called and anointed.
Luke recounts that Jesus read Isaiah’s words and knew that
they applied to Himself. When you can face a congregation,
read the above quotation from Isaiah, and say, “This day is this
scripture fulfilled in your ears,” you will know that you are called
and anointed.
Prophecy is being fulfilled every day through the

lives of faithful believers everywhere.
__________
256
September 7
____________
Promise of Victory!
And I have said, I will bring you up out of the affliction
of Egypt unto the land of the Canaanites, and the
Hittites, and the Amorites, and the Perizzites, and the
Hivites, and the Jebusites, unto a land flowing with milk
and honey (Exodus 3:17).
T
he Lord spoke to my heart saying, “Tell My afflicted
people that I am ready to deliver them. I have heard
their cries of agony from Heaven and have stretched forth
My mighty hand toward them to heal their sickness and sor-
rows. They must now stand up like an invincible army and
march to unprecedented victories.”
My heart was tremendously touched when I realized that God

was ready to deliver His afflicted people! There are so many
thousands of God’s people who are sick today and who are suf-
fering oppressions. We know that it is time for them to be healed.
It is not possible to put into writing the burning in my heart as

God’s voice came through loud and clear. I rejoiced to know
that this hour was to be as great as any hour of history to heal
afflicted people. God said that He had heard their cries and
would stretch forth His mighty hand to deliver them from sick-
ness and sorrow. He said that in turn they should stand up like
an invincible army and march to unprecedented spiritual vic-
tories. No one can stand before such an army. Victory is as-
sured in every battle. What a promise! What a joy divine!
Thank you, God, for this promise of victory that

can flood every life with confidence and joy.
WH, February ‘71

__________
257
September 8
____________
Protection for Believers

Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that
ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having
done all, to stand (Ephesians 6:13).
T
he way to be strong in God’s power is to put on God’s
armor. The believer’s enemies, the demonic hosts of Sa-
tan, are assembled for mortal combat and Christians are
his targets. We fight with truth, righteousness, peace, faith,
salvation, the Word of God, and prayer (Ephesians 6:14-18).
The world would regard this as strange weaponry. Paul took
those pieces of armor, worn by Roman soldiers, and makes spiri-
tual application.
Truth implies honesty. Deceit in the life of a believer forfeits
the very thing that holds the other pieces of his armor together.
The breastplate protects the soldier’s heart. An immoral
lifestyle does not secure for him God’s grace. He must abandon
his sinful ways and walk in integrity. Having “feet shod with
the preparation of the gospel of peace” implies firm-footed
stability in times of attack. Roman soldiers wore sandals which
were bound by thongs over the instep and around the ankle,
and the soles were thickly studded with nails. The shield of
faith defends against all of the fiery darts of the devil. The
helmet of Salvation refers to protection for the head. It im-
plies understanding and knowledge gleaned from reading the
Bible so that one’s eyes are not blinded, ears deafened, nor the
mind confused by the attacks from the world, the flesh, and the
devil. The sword of the Spirit is the Word of God. This is the
only offensive weapon listed. We are commanded to take up
this weapon in a disciplined way. Finally, Paul says to pray
always, to be watchful and alert with strong purpose, perse-
verance, and intercession.
Indeed, we are soldiers of Christ!

__________
258
September 9
____________
Purpose Renews Youth

Bless the LORD, O my soul, and forget not all his ben-
efits: Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; who healeth all
thy diseases; Who redeemeth thy life from destruction;
who crowneth thee with lovingkindness and tender mer-
cies; Who satisfieth thy mouth with good things; so that
thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s (Psalm 103:2-5).
I
feel sure that man ages not so much by years as by events
and emotional reactions in life. When a man or woman has
a purpose in living, it is very difficult for him to die. This
has helped man to beat many odds against him on operating
tables, in hospital rooms, in all kinds of accidents and facing
many kinds of danger. When a person loses purpose in life,
death begins to show on his countenance.
There are many great reasons for being alive: to fulfill the Di-
vine purposes of God, to enrich our heavenly status through
bringing new people to heaven, to lift the burdens of those upon
this earth, to teach the young how to live resourcefully and
happily.
A person should constantly re-establish his purpose for living,

his reasons for being alive. Through storms, persecutions, and
imprisonments, Paul found life and power by clinging to his
singular purpose of sharing the gospel with everyone he met.
Create a future need for your existence and reach

out to fulfill that need, and in so doing you will
renew your youth.
WH, September ‘71

__________
259
September 10
____________
Reach Out
And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and
preach the gospel to every creature (Mark 15:16).
B
y means of technological advances—in print, radio, tele-
vision, satellite communications, and in the rapidly
growing computer industry—numerous powerful tools
are available today to spread the gospel. Such an opportunity
is unique in history, and today’s Christians no doubt will be
held accountable for their opportunities to share in world evan-
gelism.
Television alone opens a vast door to masses of people who would

be almost impossible to reach in other ways. I believe that if
the apostle Paul were alive in this century, he would make use
of media. His powerful sermons, communicated via radio and
television, would shake thousands by the power of God.
In addition, Christians today have superior means of transpor-

tation and therefore greater and more numerous opportunities
to travel and spread the gospel. The Lord’s Great Commission
is still in effect. We must show the people of our generation
that God is alive and that He rewards those who seek Him.
Our task is to see our time as the last days of God’s glory mani-
fested through His people so that the world will see, magnify,
and worship God for what He has done. Great reservoirs of
blessings are about to engulf us and to usher in the days of
victory and triumph, days of sights and miraculous visitations
by God. The spiritual harvest is about to begin.
We have a mandate from God that should pulsate

through our veins, a mandate calling us to uni-
versal evangelism.

__________
260
September 11
____________
Reaching Your Fulfillment

Not as though I had already attained, either were al-
ready perfect: but I follow after, if that I may apprehend
that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus
(Philippians 3:12).
P
aul understood that God’s perfect plan for him had not
yet been completed. Paul was the greatest man in the
early Church, and the fact that he could do so much in
his lifetime speaks eloquently of the power and scope of God’s
plan for our lives.
People who feel that they have “arrived,” that they have reached
the summit of their personal abilities and goals, have a real
problem. No one ever truly “arrives;” no one reaches a point
where there is no room for improvement or growth. Life is ever-
changing, and the future, not the past, is the measure of our
true abilities. Paul declared in verse 13 of the same chapter,
“Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended: but this
one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and
reaching forth unto those things which are before. . . .” If a
person had reminded Paul of a great revival the apostle had
held, Paul would have said, “That’s history,” and would have
proceeded to organize another one elsewhere. The lesson Paul
taught us is to forget those things in the past and reach for the
future.
Paul wanted to accomplish as much as possible during his life-

time. He was not content with a few successes, and neither
should we be content with our own past achievements, how-
ever spectacular they might be.
Thank you, Lord, for the energy and enthusiasm

You have placed in our lives by Your Spirit.

__________
261
September 12
____________
Ready For Battle

Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me,
the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works
than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father
(John 14:12).
S
ign gifts are supernatural endowments that God places
within our lives. The Holy Spirit is the Governor who
brings them in, situates them, chooses which ones we
shall have, and allows them to flow out through us into the
world. For us to be the kind of people God wants in these trying
times, we must have the gifts of the Spirit. It is imperative that
we be qualified spiritually, that we know about spiritual gifts,
understand them, and are able to use them wisely as the Lord
wills.
These charisma gifts of the Spirit are the weapons of our war-
fare. If we have these gifts functioning within us, they become
our battle axes, our guns, our swords, our spears—all the artil-
lery we need to destroy the works and the powers of the Devil.
The gifts of the Spirit are not tender little gifts. They are dy-
namic, dangerous, and warlike. We must never underestimate
their strength, their power, and their usefulness; but we must
study them deeply and continuously until they function through
us.
If you desire the gifts of the Spirit to function in

your life, you must be a person of action, ready
for battle.

__________
262
September 13
____________
Victory Is Ours
And the LORD said unto Gideon, By the three hundred
men that lapped will I save you, and deliver the
Midianites into thine hand (Judges 7:7).
W
e can reach out today to save the world in which we
live, but it will never be done by organizational
strength or even by the strength of numbers. God can
win a mighty battle with just a few people. By using only Gideon
and his faithful 300, God took care of tens of thousands of the
enemy. God does not need a host of men to win a battle; He just
needs sincere and dedicated people whose hearts are fully
turned to Him. In this case, to win a total victory He needs
those who have received the endowment of the gifts of the Spirit
to function in their lives and ministries.
The Body of Christ is an advancing army; we do not retreat.

We have total victory; we do not know defeat. Our warfare is
not carnal; it is spiritual. We are not fighting doctrines or people
or denominations. We are warring in the spirit, and the gifts of
the Spirit are a necessary part of our fighting gear, both defen-
sive and offensive, but especially offensive. It is the power of
God flowing from our spirits which convinces people.
I believe we are living in a prophetic moment. Jesus Christ will

soon be returning for His Church, and He does not want to
come back for a Church that is sick and sad and defeated. He
wants to come back for a Church that is glorious—winning vic-
tory after victory and setting men free by the power of God.
I pray that you are numbered among the faithful

few when Jesus returns.

__________
263
September 14
____________
Receive God’s Power

But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is
come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both
in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and
unto the uttermost part of the earth (Acts 1:8).
T
he uttermost parts of the earth, the whole world, be-
longs to you. Our part is to share the gospel (the Good
News). Some will be saved, some will refuse salvation
and be lost. We will cast out devils and heal the sick. God has
given strength and glory to His triumphant Church.
Jesus said in Matthew 16:8, “...and the gates of Hell shall not
prevail against it.” Let’s get back to the freedom that Adam
and Eve once had before they became encumbered with the lies
and the deceits of Satan.
Many so-called “church people” are in bondage to fear, unbe-

lief, and deadly sicknesses. The Lord Jesus is speaking to His
church saying, “Now is the time for you to be free.” Christ has a
message of authority over demons and disease or anything else.
As His glorious Church, He urges us to accept it and to walk in
it and to enjoy it in Jesus’ name.
Jesus, I will defeat the devil and go forward in

Your name because You have ordained it.
WH, June/July ‘83

__________
264
September 15
____________
Receive These Gifts

For the promise is unto you (Acts 2:39).
O
n the day of Pentecost, Peter said, “Repent, and be bap-
tized every one of you in the name of Jesus . . . For the
promise is unto you . . .” (Acts 2:38-39). When God makes
a promise, He keeps it. You can begin seeking the gifts of the
Spirit because the Lord said you could have them. They are for
you.
The Apostle Paul received the gifts of the Spirit through divine
revelation from God. In Galatians 1:17-18 he wrote, “Neither
went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me;
but I went into Arabia . . . Then after three years I went up to
Jerusalem to see Peter.” Paul went to show Peter all the gifts
and revelation he had received. No person taught Paul; he was
instructed by the Holy Spirit. We, too, can receive these gifts
directly by revelation from God.
Timothy received the gifts of the Spirit through the laying on

of hands (I Timothy 4:14). Strong men of God like Paul,
Barnabas, and Silas, laid their hands on Timothy and instantly
the gifts of the Spirit began to function in this man’s life.
There are several scriptures which show that you will not re-
ceive these gifts until you seek after them (See I Corinthians
14:12). They will not become a part of your life accidentally or
casually. We are to be zealous of spiritual gifts and seek to ex-
cel in them.
Whether by revelation, laying on of hands, or by

seeking them, the spiritual gifts are yours because
God wants you to have them.

__________
265
September 16
____________
Release Faith
By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were
compassed about seven days (Hebrews 11:30).
T
o be effectual, faith must be released. Joshua released
his faith, and the walls of Jericho fell. He and the chil-
dren of Israel acted on the Word of God. At God’s com-
mand they marched silently around the walls once each day for
six days. On the seventh day they compassed the city seven
times, then the priests blew their trumpets, and Joshua com-
manded the people to shout. At the sound of the trumpets and
the shouts of the people, great stone walls crumbled!
Joshua had to have the faith to do the marching, even to do the

ridiculous. I have this saying in the front of my Bible, “If I am
willing to do the ridiculous, God is ready to do the supernatu-
ral.”
Most people don’t want to do the ridiculous. They worry about

what their neighbors will think. When people are afraid of their
neighbors, they’re not in the faith picture at all. Remember
that your neighbor’s head is a poor place to keep your joy. I’d
rather keep my joy—joy put there by Jesus—in my own heart.
Faith can bring to you more than you will ever be able to get
any other way, no matter how clever you are. It can bring divi-
dends you’ve never dreamed of. It can bring great blessings to
your life. It can bring joy and peace. It can bring the super-
natural. It can bring God to you.
Lord, with my eyes locked on you, I can change

the world!

__________
266
September 17
____________
Release God’s Power

Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out
devils: freely ye have received, freely give (Matthew 10:8).
W
hen God gives you a blessing, He wants you to recog-
nize that you have a responsibility to share that gift
with others who need it. The opportunities to share
God’s power are all around us. You probably come into contact
with people every day who have deep needs and are hungry for
a touch of God’s love and power. You have been given what
they need, and the reason you come in contact with them is to
release God’s power to them.
There is much talk in our nation today about energy—that we

are running out of oil. The other day I saw an article that said
America has enough coal to last 200 years. But I’ve got news
for you—as long as that coal stays in the ground it is not going
to help anybody.
The same thing is true of your spiritual life. You may have the
power of God inside of you to change the whole world, but as
long as you keep it there it is not going to help anybody. God
didn’t call you to be a storage battery. He wants you to be a
high-tension power line, full of power and giving out an unend-
ing flow of divine electricity.
Do not deny yourself the chance to be used by

God to touch others.
Tract
__________
267
September 18
____________
Rely On Prayer
And it shall come to pass, that before they call, I will
answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear
(Isaiah 65:24).
P
rayer is nothing more than giving God permission to pro-
vide aid as His love, wisdom, and power dictate. Prayer
is also work in that it demands much energy. It is the
noblest activity of the human soul, and it is the spiritual pro-
cess whereby faith finds access to the immeasurable riches of
Christ. Prayer is our effort to achieve forgiveness and new
obedience. However, wise Christians do not substitute prayer
for work, or vice versa. God works in answers to prayer; there-
fore, it falls to us to work and to pray both.
It is not surprising that through prayer we come into contact

with the Almighty. What is surprising is that in prayer, as at
no other time, we also come into contact with the power of dark-
ness. Satan battles for the rulership of human souls, and he
despises Christian prayer. When we pray, we are fighting and
thwarting Satan, and it is natural that Satan should oppose us
in our efforts to pray. But prayer coupled with God’s work is
our most effective weapon against the prince of evil.
Prayer is two-way communication with heaven. We pray to con-

fess our sins and to request guidance, strength, and God’s bless-
ing, but it is important to remember that during prayer we
must also take time to listen to God.
Thank you, God, for prayer that flows from the

depths of our hearts to Your throne in heaven.

__________
268
September 19
____________
Resist Temptation
Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: for when
he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the
Lord hath promised to them that love him (James 1:12).
R
esisting temptation is like any other aspect of the Chris-
tian life—certain principles must be followed in order
for you to be successful at it. If you put these guidelines
into practice, you will have victory over temptation.
Set your heart. If you think one way one day and another way
the next, then you are not stable. Any time you don’t know
what is right, you’re going to do the wrong thing.
Be careful who you listen to. Other people may try to influence
you to be unfaithful to God. Listening to wrong counsel can get
you into trouble and cause you to sin. Get your direction from
God and avoid the counsel of the ungodly.
Refuse to have companionship with worldly people. Ungodly

companions can turn your heart away from God and His ways.
If you want to live in glory and victory, you must choose godly
companions.
Be prepared to face temptation. If you are going to be victorious

in your Christian living, you need to be spiritually prepared.
When you have done everything, keep standing.
There hath no temptation taken you but such as

is common to man: but God is faithful, who will
not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are
able; but will with the temptation also make a
way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it (I
Corinthians 10:13).

__________
269
September 20
____________
Retain Faith
By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a
place which he should after receive for an inheritance,
obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went
(Hebrews 11:8).
S
ome people are like sieves. You can pour in blessings two
or three times a week, but they are always empty. God
not only wants us to receive faith, He wants us to con-
tain faith. It’s not the faith I did have; it’s the faith I do have.
There is more to faith than reaching out for something. Faith

must become a part of our flesh and bone, spiritually speaking.
It must become so related to us until we not only did have it; we
do have it. We keep our faith by walking in the ways of God
every day and by dispelling fears.
There is a pattern I live by. If the devil says, “Don’t go in that

room,” I don’t open the door—I kick it down! I let him know
immediately that he’s a liar and that I’m not afraid of that door.
If you allow the devil to bring fears into you, that’s the absence
of faith. Faith cannot dwell where there is fear. To have the
perfection of God’s faith, there must be no fear of the past,
present, or future. All fear must be gone.
You keep your faith by maintaining a relationship with God so

that you look with the eye that sees the invisible. Abraham
looked for a city with foundations whose builder and maker
was God. He saw the invisible. Nobody else could see it.
Hold on tight to the faith that God has placed in

you.

__________
270
September 21
____________
Rise Up and Believe

By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that
believed not, when she had received the spies with peace
(Hebrews 11:31).
I
preached in Alaska just before World War II. Someone
told me the story of a certain mayor and his wife (There
are always gossipers around). The mayor had been a bach-
elor and made a lot of money with gold, then got into politics
and became the mayor. There were few women there, and so
many of the men went to the red light district. The mayor did,
too. He found a girl there that he really liked. He asked, “If I
were to make you my wife, would you be a good woman?” She
answered, “Yes.”
When I met her, she was the most gracious person. Behind her
back others talked, but to her face in government functions,
she was “Mrs. Mayor.” She was first lady, and they had to ad-
mit it and accept it. She rose up out of her condition.
Anyone can. Faith can bring you out when nothing else can. By
faith, Rahab the harlot married into the lineage of David and
Solomon and the Messiah Jesus. By faith, God takes you places,
gives you things that never could have been without the great
flowing power of faith.
Faith is of God, and it flows through you. It can bring you from
the lowest to the highest. It can do things for you that you could
never do in your own strength. You do them through the
strength of the greatest force in the world, faith.
Won’t you rise up and believe God?

__________
271
September 22
____________
Sacrificial Love
Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down
his life for his friends (John 15:13).
H
ave you ever met anyone for whom you would gladly
sacrifice your life? This is what Jesus did for human-
ity, and as Christians, we must feel the same sacrificial
love. The ability and the willingness to make such a sacrifice is
the true test of genuine love. In loving as deeply as this, we find
exuberant happiness now and everlasting life hereafter. God
wants us to love deeply so we can claim our reward of eternal
life in heaven.
Those who want to give and receive deep love must decide whom
to love and how to love. Matthew 22:39 provides the answer,
“Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.” You know who your
neighbor is at work and where you live. You may not know his
or her name, but it is still your responsibility as a Christian to
try to know and understand your neighbor, and to love him or
her no matter what happens.
Deep within each of us, we are all committed to some cause,

some ideal, or some goal. The Christian’s goal is to be as much
like Jesus as possible, and this means caring for others. We
have no finer example of love than Jesus’ life which was a con-
tinual ministry to others, and His death was the sacrifice of
perfect love.
Fill me up, Lord, with the love that brought Jesus

to earth and to Calvary. Open my eyes to see some-
one who needs to know your love today.

__________
272
September 23
____________
Salvation Renews Youth

T
here is tremendous pressure in our culture for people to
retain and renew their youth. There are all kinds of ex-
ercises and expensive products on the market. Custom-
ers seek health foods of every description, and every city has a
number of spas and fitness centers.
It is said that the eagle will become lethargic in his middle age
until he sheds his old bony beak and molts his wing and tail
feathers, and is finally renewed by the arrival of new strength
and growth. Then he rises up into the skies with renewed youth.
Evil leaves its mark like furrows across the spirit, soul, and
body of men and women, making them appear years older than
they are. I have personally seen people look years younger im-
mediately after receiving Christ and becoming converted. Lines
seem to fade from their brow. Something happens to their eyes.
They brighten, sparkle, and gleam where before they were
downcast and saddened by sin. The heavy burdens of a sinful
life are released from them and youth comes back to the face,
the shoulders, and to the feet as they walk.
The joy and peace of God that comes through sal-

vation will show through your countenance so
that others will want to know the secret of your
youthfulness.

__________
273
September 24
____________
See It & Believe It

By faith [Moses] forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of
the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible
(Hebrews 11:27).
W
hen I returned home from the mission field with my
family, we had nothing. We had given away a church
in this country and another in that country, so we
were at zero. Then one of my best friends walked up to me and
said, “Lester, you’re fifty and you’re finished.” It made me so
angry that I had a talk with Jesus about it. He said, “No, you’re
not finished. You haven’t gotten started yet. Get busy!” So I
did.
Since then there have come into being our church and the work
in South Bend, Indiana, work that reaches around the world
through books, audio and video cassettes, personal teaching
and ministry, a global feeding program, and perhaps most amaz-
ing of all, the radio and television ministry.
God did it all. Many are being helped and blessed today, and
God gets all the glory for it. But I had to see those things when
they were not there. No one yet has ever beheld the fullness of
what God can bring to pass through the fulfillment of faith if
we continue to see the invisible.
But I want to make something plain: if it is for selfishness, it

won’t work. Jesus made no bread for Himself; He made loaves
for the hungry. He fed five thousand men plus women and chil-
dren at one time. They gathered up twelve baskets of fragments.
Yet we cannot read where He Himself took one bite.
Yes, Lord, I believe You can use me to do Your

work in this world!

__________
274
September 25
____________
See With Eyes of Faith

Then I told them of the hand of my God which was good
upon me; as also the king’s words that he had spoken
unto me. And they said, Let us rise up and build. So
they strengthened their hands for this good work
(Nehemiah 2:18).
G
eorge Mueller, who ran an orphanage in nineteenth-
century Bristol, England, was a man of vision. He made
it a policy never to reveal his financial needs to anyone.
Even when people asked, he would tell only the Lord what the
needs were. He saw God as his ultimate provider, and he be-
lieved that if God was in the ministry, He would lay it on people’s
hearts to participate.
Many times when Mueller had no money, no food, and no knowl-

edge of where the orphans’ next meal would come from, he would
nevertheless gather them around the table at mealtime and
thank the Lord for His gracious provision. On more than one
occasion, while they were yet praying, an unexpected donor
would show up with food enough for everyone.
I’ve seen this happen in my ministry, too. As a young preacher,

sensing the call of God to preach the gospel to the world, I
boarded a ship in San Francisco with only twelve dollars in my
pocket. That was all I had, except for faith enough to believe
that the God who had called me could also meet my needs along
the way. He did, and I learned that God’s provision is one thing
that is a certainty.
Open my eyes of faith to see and believe in the

great things you have promised.

__________
275
September 26
____________
Seek Guidance
For I know the thoughts that I think toward you, saith
the LORD, thoughts of peace, and not of evil, to give you
an expected end (Jeremiah 29:11).
I
t is easy to take the advice of teachers and counselors while
you are young and in school, but ultimately each of us must
make an individual choice about which direction to take
and which goals to pursue. There are undoubtedly numerous
people who dislike their chosen occupations. They imagine that
they have no choice but to continue in the work that makes
them miserable.
God does not intend for life to be this way. We can find fulfill-
ment and peace if we strive to realize the potential that God
has given us. Our task is to discover and to use the gifts and
talents He has provided, and in this we must seek His guid-
ance.
In seeking guidance, many people turn to their friends and fami-

lies. Another excellent source of information is the many good
books that have been written to help people analyze their in-
terests and abilities. It is important to remember, however, that
consulting other people or books is only a starting point. Ulti-
mately no one can make decisions about your life and your self-
concept but you, yourself.
The ultimate source of help and guidance comes from God

through the Holy Spirit. He is always there when we need Him
and He is the only one truly able to judge us. God has planned
for you to reach your potential, and He will instruct you if you
are willing to listen to His Word.
Take time to consider what it is that you want

from life.
__________
276
September 27
____________
Servant of the Lord

Art thou called being a servant (I Corinthians 7:21a)?
M
atthew 18:23-25 tells of a boss who angrily sold his
slave. This kind of servant was the property of the
master and served him without any conditions. He
had no rights, privileges, possessions, liberty, self-determination,
or even personal identity. He could not quit or put any stipula-
tions on his master. He was considered an inferior being and
was not paid wages, but was usually given clothing, room, and
board.
In contrast, a bond servant was free to quit but freely chose to

serve his master. He was paid wages but was more than a mere
employee. He was greatly devoted to the master. He had a free
will, but would not take any action that would harm his boss.
He so respected his lord that he submitted voluntarily to his
authority.
You can choose to leave His Lordship and return to a life of sin
and independence. But when we give ourselves to Him, He gets
all that we are—spirit, soul, and body—and everything that we
possess—material goods, talents, education, earthly position.
He has all rights over us and we become mere stewards of our
lives, caretakers of all that He puts in our hands.
Is it so hard to become a bond servant to the One

who gives us “all we need according to his riches
in glory by Christ Jesus” (Philippians 4:19)?
__________
277
September 28
____________
Setting Captives Free

And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my
name shall they cast out devils (Mark 16:17).
I
n our society today there are many people who need deliv-
erance and we are their only hope. Doctors cannot do it
because it is a spiritual illness that medicine cannot heal.
Only the power of God can cast forth unclean spirits. God wants
us to cast out demons. The question is, “How can we do it?”
Jesus said that they who have faith will do it. You cannot do it
just because you are a Christian or even a pastor. They who
have faith in Jesus’ name will cast out devils. The Lord Jesus
spoke with authority. We do not speak in our own name, but
proclaim that the blood of Jesus cleanses, purifies, and sets
men free.
While in Tokyo recently a woman was brought to the meeting

by her parents. She was thirty years old and had been born
deaf. I laid my hands upon her head and said, “You spirit of
deafness, come out of her!” This lady who had been deaf all her
life received her hearing. It brought great happiness to those
people because they had seen God’s power.
You can bring happiness to multitudes of people as you speak

in Jesus’ name and command the devil to loosen people. Many
who see it will receive the Lord as their Savior.
Don’t be afraid of the devil. Study the scriptures

on deliverance and ask God for guidance in set-
ting the captives free.

__________
278
September 29
____________
Setting Goals
I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling
of God in Christ Jesus (Philippians 3:14).
G
oals give meaning and purpose to life. Our life in Christ
is meant to be joyful, and we should take joy in the
accomplishment of our Christian goals. The person who
feels only a sense of duty is inclined to be less effective and less
productive than a person who takes joy in his work, and goals
should be chosen accordingly.
Task-oriented goals, although often necessary, may not be
growth goals. For example, a person who devotes his entire
attention to the accumulation of wealth does nothing for his
own personal growth and in fact may be limiting his growth.
No matter how much money such a person accumulates, hap-
piness and fulfillment are no closer to him than they were be-
fore his success. By contrast, person-oriented tasks seek the
well-being of the individual through establishing and strength-
ening relationships. The primary reason for all activities of this
sort is the growth of the person.
It is further necessary to set goals that realistically reflect our
potential. Many fear their potential for greatness, probably
because it contains the potential for failure. They choose not to
attempt to realize their potential in order to avoid that possi-
bility of defeat.
Once you have set a specific and realistic goal, you very likely
will reach it. A good test to see if your goals are specific is to ask
yourself if your goals are clear enough to be written down. If
you cannot express your goals in writing, you probably need to
think more about exactly what your goals are.
Set your goals carefully, with God as your advisor.

__________
279
September 30
____________
Slaves to Christ
For he that is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the
Lord’s freeman: likewise also he that is called, being
free, is Christ’s servant (I Corinthians 7:22).
I
n a Christian community, we have all accepted that Jesus
is Lord of our lives. That means He owns us. The apostle
Paul went so far as to say that he was a bond servant—a
slave—to Jesus Christ.
Well, if a slave lives in a house, guess who owns it? The slave
owner does. If a slave is sold by his master, who gets to keep
that house? The master does. He can choose to sell the house
along with the slave—but the choice belongs to the master, not
to the slave.
So it is with us.
If we belong to Jesus, then everything we have is His. He is our

provider. He is the one who has permitted us to have whatever
we have. We are only caretakers of it. It is that simple. We are
managers of our resources for Him.
As such, we must be wise and careful. This also means that we

have to be careful about how our money is spent and be obedi-
ent in giving our money according to God’s guidelines. And in
our homes, both husband and wife should know their respec-
tive roles and be content to fulfill them in a submissive attitude
of give and take.
Know Who is in charge, and live to please Him.
God’s Blueprint for a Happy Home

__________
280
October 1
____________
Start Where You Are

If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I
am, there shall also my servant be: if any man serve me,
him will my Father honour (John 12:26).
M
any times we want to begin our ministry with some-
thing very big; but very seldom will it come out that
way. A person does not conduct the Boston Symphony
Orchestra the very first day he is handed a baton. A little pre-
paratory work is required first.
I admonish you that as you are reaching out to minister for

God, begin by doing everything your hand finds to do. If you
feel in your heart that God is going to use you in a great way,
do something close by. If you feel the call to a pastor or teacher,
start by teaching a Sunday school class.
Do you feel a call to evangelism? Then go out into your own

neighborhood, to your neighbors and friends, and get somebody
saved. The first place I preached was in a prison. I didn’t know
whether I was worth anything to the Kingdom; I was just strug-
gling to do my best.
Sometimes our beginnings are not easy. I once preached for a

whole week and the total offering I received amounted to 26
cents! There were no nickels, just 26 pennies. You have to start
where you are. Before you try to trust God for a seven-tier cake,
trust Him for a doughnut. It gets easier as you grow, but start
where you are. There is so much that needs to be done, so get
started!
Thank you for your patience as I learn to follow

You, Lord.

__________
281
October 2
____________
Stayed Fulfilled
The LORD is my strength and my shield (Psalm 28:7).
K
ing David was as fulfilled as any believer has ever been.
He had the leadership and the admiration of a nation,
and he was chosen by God to fight the Lord’s battles on
earth. But David was human, just as we all are, and was there-
fore capable of error. David lost his fulfillment when he saw
and lusted after another man’s wife and conspired to commit
adultery with her.
David evidently forgot that it is possible to decrease in stature.

Many successful business people make this same error. They
feel so self-important that their judgment becomes impaired,
and as a result they make serious errors, just as David did, and
they deny their own fulfillment.
Newspapers are full of stories of people who were once success-

ful but who were unable to maintain their success and slipped
into wrongdoing. The lesson here is simple: never rest on the
laurels of past accomplishments, but always reach out for some-
thing new, something better. God’s strength and His provision
for you are infinite, so if you are faithful to Him, it is logical to
expect that He will bless and reward you as long as you live.
Boasting of past achievements has no place in God’s plan for

you. The important thing is to stay on the right track and to
keep moving. The future may be uncertain, but that is normal!
Security is having faith in God’s plan and His provision for you.
Continue to grow and achieve. The greatest blessings you have
ever known are waiting for you.
God knows our hearts and will care for us when

we call out to Him.

__________
282
October 3
____________
Subtle & Simple

I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth
on me should not abide in darkness (John 12:46).
F
aith is the most subtle power on earth because natural
man cannot see it. It slips up on him. What person living
in Ur of the Chaldees would have believed that Abraham
could become such a hero of faith that four thousand years later
the whole world would be talking about him?
Faith is a tremendous force. Yet we say faith is simple. And it

is simple, but it is “simple-complex.” Men who work in elec-
tronics tell me electronics is simple. I appreciate what they say.
But when I consider the electronics maze, I think, “I’m glad
somebody understands it. I’m just blessed that I can put on a
microphone.” We don’t want faith to be that way in your life.
We want faith to be reduced to simplicity as far as we can.
If I were a person of no experience, I would have to write about

faith in an academic way from what others have said and done.
But such an academic presentation is not necessary. Faith func-
tions in my life. This generation has branded me as a person of
faith. If that be true, we had better study the subject together.
We had better look into it and discover all the things that should
be discovered and put them into action to change ourselves first,
then our families, our communities, our nation, and then the
world. This is God’s business, heaven’s business, faith’s busi-
ness.
If we are careless about our faith, we will miss it

altogether! Let’s be watchful for the hand of God
in our lives and give Him the glory.

__________
283
October 4
____________
Take Control
If someone forces you to go one mile, go with him two
miles (Matthew 5:41).
I
’ve heard it said that a Roman citizen had the authority to
compel any slave to carry his things as far as a mile. When
someone begins throwing his weight around and making
unrealistic demands, it is human nature to dig in our heels and
resist. No one likes to be taken advantage of or used for another’s
selfish purposes. Although for the most part we are no longer
legally bound to “walk that mile” with another person, we are
constantly facing the demands of family, friends, and employ-
ers. The question is, how much are we willing to give joyfully,
and how many of those demands are we going to meet with the
right attitude?
Jesus said if a man compels you to go a mile, surprise him and

go two. This way you take control of the situation. You are no
longer being taken advantage of; rather, you are accepting an
opportunity to give, and you will be blessed for it. Since you are
doing something of your own free will, resentment has no room
to grow.
Jesus knew it would not be easy for us to give and forgive the
way He directed. He did not suggest that we will be supernatu-
rally lifted above our natural, human reactions to difficult situ-
ations. But we know that God does not require anything from
us that He also doesn’t enable us to perform.
Clearly, the message is that no matter how ex-

treme or unjust the situation may be, we sons and
daughters of God are not to become hostile.
Hostility, p. 76
__________
284
October 5
____________
Take God at His Word

Remember, I beseech thee, the word that thou
commandedst thy servant Moses (Nehemiah 1:8).
W
hy did Nehemiah pray that? Did God need to be re-
minded of His promise? No. Would He have failed to
keep His word if Nehemiah had not reminded Him
of it? No.
Prayer is not for God’s benefit, but for ours. We are commanded
to pray, not because God needs the information or the atten-
tion, but because we need the experience of knowing that we
depend on Him.
God is glorified when He can respond specifically to our prayers.
It bolsters our faith and strengthens us when He grants what
we ask for. And it reinforces in us the knowledge that we de-
pend solely on Him.
As Nehemiah poured out his heart to God, we see that he was
taking God totally at His word. What a marvelous man of faith
he was! Consider this: those walls had lain in ruins for decades.
Other men had come and gone, and they had had access to the
same promises of scripture that Nehemiah was now reciting
back to God. Why had no one else had the faith to seek God’s
direction in rebuilding the fallen walls? Because they were not
men of vision.
A man of prayer is always a man of vision. The more he prays,
the more intimately he knows God. The more intimately he
knows God, the more able he is to see things with a divine per-
spective. And a man who sees things with a divine perspective
is a man of great vision.
God will manifest His vision for our life when we
take Him at His Word.

__________
285
October 6
____________
Take Up the Cross

When He had called the people to Himself, with His dis-
ciples also, He said to them, “Whoever desires to come
after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross,
and follow Me” (Mark 8:34).
T
he step on the road to discipleship is a step in taking up
our cross. It seems like a simple thing to take up our
cross. We may put it on a chain and wear it around our
neck, or put it on top of the steeple of our church, or hang it on
the wall in our home. But that cross is not our cross. That is
Jesus’ cross.
When Jesus said we should take up our cross, He was using the
expression of His time, which meant that we should be willing
to die. When He said that his disciples would be required to
take up their crosses, those who were listening did not misun-
derstand. They clearly understood that Jesus was speaking of
death.
When we accept Christ, we accept His death as our own death.

Our old man passes away. A new man is born. The crucifixion
happened once, and it cannot and will not be repeated. Still, we
must be sentenced to death daily. Those parts of us which are
still very much like the world must die daily. If we are to reach
the world for Christ, we must, on a daily basis, allow God to
crucify those things which link us to the old life.
Bearing our own personal cross is a daily matter

of living and giving and working for the Master.

__________
286
October 7
____________
The Age of Grace

Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will
guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of him-
self; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak:
and he will show you things to come (John 16:13).
O
ne of the functions of the Holy Spirit is to bring to our
hearts a revelation of the future. If we need to know
things that are to come to pass, and the ways in which
they shall come to pass, the Holy Spirit is the One to reveal
them. We need not go to a fortune-teller or to an astrologer. We
can go directly to the Holy Ghost. We have a prophecy from our
Lord and Savior that the Holy Spirit will be the One to show us
things to come.
The Holy Spirit is our guide into all truth, the revealer of things
to come. The Holy Spirit is living in His own dispensation to-
day—separate from the Dispensation of Innocence, the Dispen-
sation of Conscience, the Dispensation of Human Government,
the Dispensation of Promise, and the Dispensation of the Law.
We are now living in the Dispensation of the Grace of the Holy

Ghost; and while living in His own dispensation with Him, we
can expect His movements to be greater than ever before.
Because the promises of God are true, we know

that the Holy Spirit is here, revealing to us what
He wants us to know.

__________
287
October 8
____________
The Antichrist
And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him,
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb
slain from the foundation of the world (Revelation 13:8).
O
ur world today is rapidly getting ready for the coming
of the Antichrist. The Bible tells us that there will be
war throughout the world, hatred among the nations,
famine, plagues, pestilence, and anarchy. It will be dangerous
to go into the streets. People are being conditioned emotion-
ally, spiritually, morally, economically, and politically for his
appearing. Society is beginning to clamor for Satan’s man of
destiny. When he appears on the scene, he will be welcomed
with open arms. He will come to his own and be received by his
own.
The world is getting ready for the Antichrist, but we are get-
ting ready for heaven. We are getting ready for the coming of
Jesus and our prayer is, “Even so, come, Lord Jesus.”
We must fight sin. We must fight the devil. We must be ready,

for in such an hour as we think not, Jesus will come again. The
trumpet of God shall sound, the dead in Christ shall arise, and
we who are ready will meet the Lord in the air to be forever
with Him, forever and ever.
My friend, the important question is, “Are you

ready to meet Jesus should He come today?”
Tract
__________
288
October 9
____________
The Art of Adjusting

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What
therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asun-
der (Matthew 19:6).
M
aking simple, little adjustments early in marriage can
prevent complicated, expensive problems later. Still,
it is never too late to learn to adjust your lifestyle in
order to please your spouse—and save your marriage.
Where do you start? By listening to your mate. Learn what he

or she thinks is important in the daily routines of life and ad-
just your habits to please your spouse.
Learn to respect the wishes of your spouse. If something is im-

portant to him or her, it should at least warrant your attention
and cooperation. If you leave the bathroom looking as if a storm
has passed through, you are going to have to adjust to cleaning
it up in order to please your tidy mate.
The way you communicate may also need some fine tuning. If
you’re used to blowing your top at the least offense, you are
going to have to adjust out of respect for the one you love. You
don’t want to tear the fabric that binds a husband and wife
together.
Marriage is a new world, a new life. It is the blending of two

people who were brought up in two different homes and accus-
tomed to two different ways. Both have to adjust if they are
committed to keeping their marriage together.
Lord, thank you for differences that make life in-

teresting and exciting, and for the unity we have
in You!

__________
289
October 10
____________
The Art of Intercession

I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in
me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit:
for without me ye can do nothing (John 15:5).
J
esus admonished His disciples to bear fruit—not just a
little fruit, but much fruit. And if the vines (Jesus’ dis-
ciples) don’t bear fruit, He promises to prune them until
they do (see v. 2).
The fruit that Jesus expects can come only by abiding in Him.
Without Him we can do nothing of value in the Kingdom. As I
minister in many places in the world, I often come across frus-
trated, unhappy Christians. They find themselves in a mode of
defeat for one basic reason—they are unfruitful.
Fruit-bearing comes by intercession. Intercession opens the door

of God’s abundant storehouse. Intercessory prayer is the prayer
that won’t give up. When there is a need in your life, in your
family, in your church, or in your community, you bear fruit —
meet or supply the need in any or all of those areas — by inter-
ceding with the Father.
As you experience the unleashing of God’s unlimited power

through intercession, you will also experience His unspeakable
joy. Because you will have learned how to literally open heaven’s
doors, you will see your own needs met. You will also see the
needs of those around you met as you intercede for them.
When we abide in the Lord, we will bear fruit.

__________
290
October 11
____________
The Battle is the Lord’s

Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is
the word of the LORD unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by
might, nor by power, but by my spirit, saith the LORD
of hosts (Zechariah 4:6).
O
ld Testament stories of Moses, Gideon, and of David
against Goliath demonstrate the truth that “the battle
is the Lord’s” (I Samuel 17:47). It is God who wins the
real victories, and He never fails to fight for His people. I wish
people in our churches would learn that. There is so much be-
ing done today in the name of the Lord but in the power of the
flesh. All of it is wasted effort. God has not abandoned His
people! He still fights the battles for us if we’ll let Him.
A battle fought in the power of the flesh is a battle lost, no

matter what the apparent outcome. If it is worth winning, it is
worth letting the Lord fight it for us. We don’t win by might or
by power, but by the Spirit of the Lord! I get so weary of Chris-
tians who think they can organize and manipulate and cam-
paign to elect this candidate or that, or pass this law or that,
and change the world by voting out evil. Listen, if righteous-
ness can be bought by law, then Christ died in vain (see
Galatians 2:21).
The battle for men’s souls is a spiritual battle, and it must be

fought with spiritual weapons.
Holy Spirit, You lead us into truth and fill us with

Your power. I will follow You.

__________
291
October 12
____________
The Battle of The Mind

Put off . . . the old man . . . and be renewed in the spirit
of your mind . . . and that ye put on the new man, which
after God is created in righteousness and true holiness
(Ephesians 4:22-24).
T
he human mind is a computer-like storage system of
knowledge, past experiences, and learned responses.
From the day we are born our “response systems” are
being programmed. The same is true of our more complicated
emotional responses. When we have a painful or frightening
experience, the next time a similar situation occurs we uncon-
sciously prepare to be hurt or frightened again. Of course, much
of this habitual response is healthy and works to our advan-
tage. It is only when we become locked into behavior that is
unloving or unproductive that we must stop and take stock.
The transformation from “old man” to “new man” is not auto-

matic when we receive Christ. It is a result of our active obedi-
ence to the Scripture’s admonition to “put off” or consciously
reject the old lifestyle, to “be renewed” in our minds through
prayer and the study of God’s Word, and to “put on” the image
of Christ-like behavior and attitudes.
The battle is in the mind; it has to do with the will. None of us

needs to be permanently enslaved to old emotional habits.
We may have little control over our immediate

emotional reaction to situations, but with the help
of the Holy Spirit we can control our outward re-
sponses.
Hostility, p. 52
__________
292
October 13
____________
The Best is Yet to Be

So teach us to number our days, that we may apply our
hearts unto wisdom (Psalm 90:12).
R
etirement can be the beginning of a new chapter in your
life. Face yourself anew, and be courageous enough to
explore some new aspect of yourself. Pursue those in-
terests you had no time for earlier. Enroll in a class to learn a
new skill. Serve as a volunteer in an organization that needs
you.
Retirement can be the time you finally read the Bible through,
or study in depth some portion of Scripture, or visit the sick
and the newcomers in town. Just because you are getting older
does not mean that the Lord is diminishing His working in your
life. He may have a new gift He wants you to have and use.
Many retired persons are finding that God uses the skills of
their vocations to further His work. They are going to the mis-
sion field to teach school; they become house parents; they min-
ister medically, construct buildings, install computers, telephone
equipment, and generators; they ready airplanes and facilities
for service; they become accountants, secretaries, bookkeepers,
and agricultural consultants.
You determine how meaningful your later years will be. You
can simply “exist,” waiting for death, or you can live every mo-
ment of every day to the fullest. We can arrive at old age with
respect and dignity and, therefore, not be pushed aside by the
young.
My life in Christ is an adventure. Every season

awaits with a new discovery of Him working in me.
Living Free, p. 135

__________
293
October 14
____________
The Bible and Witchcraft

Now the works of the flesh are . . . Adultery, fornication
. . . idolatry, witchcraft, hatred . . . Envyings, murders,
drunkenness . . . that they which do such things shall
not inherit the kingdom of God (Galatians 5:19-21).
M
any people see witchcraft as a superstitious pastime
and not as the dangerous satanic influence it is.
The Bible warns of the dangers of witchcraft. Galatians 5:20

lists it as one of the “works of the flesh.” Deuteronomy 18:10-12
lists witchcraft and sorcery among the sins for which God judged
the Canaanites by driving them out of the land. Under Mosaic
law, witches were to be put to death. Exodus 22:18 says, “Thou
shalt not suffer a witch to live.”
Witchcraft is the worst kind of religion. It honors Satan and

puts people in bondage. It is a system of fear and depravity and
bloodshed. It is a spiritual wasteland, made up of people who
have completely sold out to the devil. Its only power is evil,
demonic power, and its only effect is the destruction of lives.
Demons inhabit witches and rule their lives by oppression. As

Christians, we need to be warned about the dangers of witch-
craft and also to warn others. Don’t dabble in such a thing;
don’t joke about it. If you know someone involved, pray for his
deliverance. We must be vigilant, strong, and faithful in warn-
ing and beseeching every man. Jesus Christ can free even the
most dedicated witch from the bondage of the devil. We must
spread the word.
Christ alone is the antidote for such influences

on our society as witchcraft.

__________
294
October 15
____________
The Biggest Battle

Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatso-
ever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, what-
soever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely,
whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any vir-
tue, and if there be any praise, think on these things
(Philippians 4:8).
A
t creation, God gave man a free will. You must realize
this. God does not control the human mind. God did not
make man to be a puppet. It is man’s job to take control
and guide his own mind. At birth man’s subconscious mind is
clean and pure. Then the subconscious thought machine be-
gins to work. The devil becomes a master at filling it with any
dirty rubbish that he possibly can. All personal sin you commit
gives the devil authority to rule your subconscious being.
You and I must engage in and win these battles for our subcon-
scious minds. But you must also realize that your born-again
mind, renewed and washed clean by the Word of God, is strong
and victorious. Here are several things you can do to protect
your mind: 1) Don’t read pornographic literature. 2) Don’t lis-
ten to hard rock music with violent, sexual, and rebellious con-
tent. 3) Don’t take dope. 4) Don’t drink alcohol. 5) Don’t watch
television indiscriminately. 6) Don’t go to adult movies. 7) Don’t
allow anyone to hypnotize you. All of these things will open the
door of your subconscious to the devil.
Remember, God will not control your mind, and the devil must
not! You have the key . . . hold it!
My choice is to think on things that will build my

faith. Father, I give You my thoughts; may they
honor You.

__________
295
October 16
____________
The Birth of Fear

And he said, I heard thy voice in the garden, and I was afraid,
because I was naked; and I hid myself (Genesis 3:10).
F
ear can be a profitable servant, and fear can be an over-
bearing and malignant master!
Positive fear can be described as reverence and respect. The

Bible says “Fear God,” but this fear has no relation with horror
or terror. It is the same respect a child has for his parents.
When I was a boy, my father would delegate some small duty
for me to perform during his absence. If I performed that duty
well, I was waiting at the front gate for his approval. But if I
had failed to do my duty, it was difficult to find me! I was afraid
to meet my father. The Christian loves God and “waits at the
gate” for His approval, but the sinner does not want to see God;
he is afraid of God. It all depends on whether the person has
done his duty or not.
When Adam willfully and rebelliously broke the law and trust
of God that day, man’s heart became an incubator for fear, frus-
tration, uncertainty, and foreboding. When Adam realized that
he must face God with his transgression, cowardice was in his
heart for the first time. He hid himself among the trees in fear.
The fall of man in Eden’s Garden became the very fountain-

head of all human fear. Sin and transgression are the parents
of fear. The devil, who tempted Adam and Eve to rebel against
God, is fear’s originator.
Be aware of your feelings today, and rebuke the

devil when fear tries to creep into your heart.
Destroying Your Deadliest Enemy, p. 13

__________
296
October 17
____________
The Cornerstone Rejected

Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scrip-
tures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is
become the head of the corner: this is the Lord’s doing,
and it is marvellous in our eyes (Matthew 21:42)?
T
he scriptures tell us that when the Jews were building
Solomon’s temple, the stones were not carved at the site.
The builders brought all the stones and threw them in a
pile. As they pieced them together, there was one stone that
would not fit anywhere. Since there was no chipping allowed at
the construction site, they were not able to make it fit; so they
had to put it aside. It became a joke—“the rejected stone,” a
stone with no place to fit.
When the building was nearing completion, the builders dis-

covered where the stone fit—at the top! It was the keystone,
the capstone of the whole structure. The stone that the build-
ers had rejected became the keystone at the top that held the
sides together.
Jesus spoke of Himself as the Rejected One, the stone which

the builders rejected, but that was actually the head of the cor-
ner.
So if you are rejected, don’t be dejected! Don’t let rejection get

the best of you, make the best of it! Take rejection happily.
Take it kindly. Take it joyfully. If you are rejected today, it may
be that you are the cornerstone of the whole situation, and the
right time has not yet arrived for you to take your proper place
of honor.
God knows the outcome of every situation, and

our security is in Him alone.
How to Cope with Rejection

__________
297
October 18
____________
The Curse of Fatigue

Do not sorrow, for the joy of the LORD is your
strength (Nehemiah 8:10).
M
illions of men, women, and children in our society are
dead tired. Webster’s Dictionary defines fatigue as
weariness to the point of exhaustion, faintness, tired-
ness, repeated stress, lack of energy, and a loss of power to
respond to reality. Fatigue can be physical and/or emotional.
Many refer to chronic feelings of fatigue as “burn out.”
There are many causes of fatigue. Many people live with nega-
tive feelings of worry, depression, turmoil, and defeat that drag
their spirits down. People who have no vision or direction for
their lives will grow weary. A focused life is exciting because
you set and achieve goals. Sin can cause exhaustion. Living in
fear of your sin being exposed and having to pay the conse-
quences for your actions will take away your rest and leave you
consumed in dread. Evil forces can attack a person’s emotions
and sap physical strength. They seek to destroy your effective-
ness in relationship to Jesus Christ and the Great Commis-
sion. Poor diet, sickness, or disease will also deplete your en-
ergy and cause fatigue.
We can conquer the curse of fatigue by constantly renewing

our minds with the Word of God. God’s anointing breaks the
yoke of fatigue. Get in a place of spiritual activity and let God
rejuvenate you. If sin has caused your weariness, repent, and
rest. Go to Jesus and He will strengthen you. He will bless you.
He is able to do these things when you yield yourself completely
to Him.
His Word is more powerful than our human weariness.

__________
298
October 19
____________
The Cycle of Centuries

And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make
you free (John 8:32).
H
istory confirms that people of past civilizations have a
cycle that begins and ends in bondage. Humans who
are subjected to bondage and slavery can develop hope
to be free. Then hope gives birth to faith. The captive begins to
believe that his captivity will end and freedom will come. Faith
creates courage. A man with courage is convinced that he can
be free, and is willing to die for his convictions. Courage brings
forth freedom. The captive becomes a conqueror; the slave
shakes off his bondage. Then freedom gives birth to abundance.
Slaves may be driven to produce quotas, but only free men reach
toward goals that bestow upon them abundance and plenty.
The cycle continues—abundance in its natural state leads to

selfishness. It seems the more a man gets, the more he wants.
And in selfishness, man eventually becomes complacent. “I have
always had the ability to produce plenty, and I can do it any-
time.” Complacency brings on apathy—that unconcerned spirit
that drifts along, accepting whatever comes, ignoring danger-
ous conditions. Finally, history shows that the apathetic do not
produce for themselves, and soon become dependent upon the
provision and supply of others. Thus, the provider becomes the
master. Dependency ultimately brings the material equivalent
of bondage and slavery.
God wants His people to be free—and to stay free. No man ever

became a slave again who depended on the Lord for his supply,
because His yoke is easy and His burden is light.
Let Jesus Christ break the cycle of the centuries

in your life.
Tract
__________
299
October 20
____________
The Early Church Prayed

And they continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fel-
lowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers (Acts 2:42).
J
esus taught His disciples well. He had given them His
model prayer and taught them to pray. And they remem-
bered. After Jesus ascended into heaven, the disciples
prayed with one accord for the next ten days (Acts 1:14). No
wonder there was such a harvest of souls during those first few
days after the church was born.
That harvest continued. They prayed; God answered. They

prayed; men were healed. They prayed; God sent them unto
the uttermost parts of the earth to tell the good news that Jesus
was the resurrected Messiah. Throughout the book of Acts, God
honored His word and miracles happened.
The Acts of the Apostles is a book that will never be finished.

Those heroic men and women made church history and pro-
vided a model for the present-day church. They went to the
temple together. They went from house to house sharing the
Word and building up each other in the faith. They ate together.
They partook of the Lord’s Supper together. They prayed to-
gether.
Prayer brought predictable results. Here’s a principle you can

count on: Where there is joy in serving the Lord, there will be
power. These people were so joyful and happy that thousands
were drawn to hear the message. Those who love the Lord are
filled with gladness, and prayer in the early church has a strong
place in bringing this new joy to pass in others.
Today, I will prove the power of the Gospel with

my gladness!
The Secrets of Answered Prayer, p. 97

__________
300
October 21
____________
The Empty Tomb

He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the
place where the Lord lay (Matthew 28:6).
I
srael’s religious hierarchy demanded that Jesus be arrested,
crucified, and his body placed in a tomb. It was a borrowed
tomb. Jesus did not own a tomb because, after all, for only
three days use, you might as well borrow one.
It was hewn out of the rock and a great stone was rolled across
the door. It had a Roman seal affixed to it so that no one could
tamper with it. To further ensure that the tomb would never be
empty, guards were on duty outside the tomb. And yet, it be-
came empty.
If Jesus has not risen from the dead, then you and I are still in
our sins. The resurrection proves the divinity of Christ. He re-
ally is God. The empty tomb is invincible proof of the validity of
Jesus Christ.
One of the reasons why Jewish leaders wanted to destroy Him

was because He called Himself the Son of God. The empty tomb
proves that He was truly God and not man. It secured His as-
sertion that God the Father and God the Son were functioning
as one.
The empty tomb proves the possibility of regeneration for man.

We can be born again. Liars stop lying, adulterers stop com-
mitting adultery, and thieves stop stealing. That is the miracle
of the resurrection of Christ.
Because He lives, we shall live.
__________
301
October 22
____________
The Faith of Caleb

And now, behold, the LORD hath kept me alive, as he
said, these forty and five years, even since the LORD
spake this word unto Moses, while the children of Israel
wandered in the wilderness: and now, lo, I am this day
fourscore and five years old (Joshua 14:10).
I
have met dozens of people who said to me, “I thought one
day you would come here to preach! God has kept me alive
to see you and to hear these truths you teach. God has kept
me alive for this very day!”
That always makes me think of what many Christians desire

more than anything — to be alive when Jesus returns. There
may be millions of Christians who will live beyond their natu-
ral age limits because God has said to them, “Yes, I will grant
that you can be alive when I come back.” To my mind, that
would be the greatest gift a human being could ever receive!
Caleb said, “God has kept me alive these forty and five years.”
He had spent the first forty years of his life in Egypt, another
forty years wandering the desert, and another five years serv-
ing Joshua and helping the Israelites gain the Promised Land.
He was as human as you or me, yet he was determined to stay
alive in order to possess the inheritance promised him by God.
If God gave Caleb his Promised Land at eighty-five years of

age, then He will give you your Promised Land no matter how
old you are.
Are you as determined to possess what God has

for you as Caleb was to obtain his inheritance?
Be Bold, Walk Tall, p. 11

__________
302
October 23
____________
The Fellowship of the Church

Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love;
in honour preferring one another (Romans 12:10).
N
ot everyone has a family for companionship, and that
is why the church is so important. I am glad to see that
churches are reaching out to minister to singles, to the
elderly, to widows and divorcees. Often, a lonely person will
not seek our companionship himself; we must go to him, be-
friend him, and offer our help.
Jesus said that the church is His body. One may be a thumb,
another an eye, another a little finger, another a rib. But we
are members of one body, the church, and when we are not all
together in the assembly there is something missing from the
body of Christ in worship, praise, and action. If you choose to
stay away from the body when it is assembled, then you are
cutting yourself off from the very people who need you, and
whom you need.
Be happily busy in the Lord’s service, and you will not be lonely.
I have seen lonely people take on duties in the church and for-
get they were ever lonely. One of the sweetest things in the
world is to teach a class of children. We so easily forget that we
were little once. Caring for the young children can fill our lives
and bless others.
By coming together in the church, or in any loving, caring group,

we outwit loneliness. We share one another’s joy, love, and sor-
row. Everyone gets a share of the other’s slice of life, and that
is really living.
What a joy to know that God loves us all and calls

us all to be a part of His family!
Living Free, p. 113

__________
303
October 24
____________
The First Church

These that have turned the world upside down are come
hither also (Acts 17:6b).
H
istory has never known a period of time like those years
following the day of Pentecost. The early Christians
turned the world upside down.
How did they do it? Did they start a Bible school? Did they hire
a good public relations man? We can see how people are trying
to do it today; let’s see how they did it then, how the Gospel
grew from an infant on the day of Pentecost to a Church that
encompassed the world in only one generation.
There have been great revivals and great spiritual leaders.
Martin Luther changed a continent by the force and strength
of one Bible truth; “the just shall live by faith” (Romans 1:17).
John Wesley moved not only the continent of Europe, but the
United States as well. John Knox moved the country of Scot-
land to God as he created what is known today as the Presbyte-
rian Church.
But for the greatest spiritual revolution in history, we must
return to the day of Pentecost when the power of God was dem-
onstrated with fire and with wind. The beginning of the Chris-
tian Church was more dramatic than any revival ever held.
What makes the Acts of the Apostles—that fifth book of the
New Testament—so outstanding? It describes for us the great-
est move of God on the earth; it gives us a preview of the glori-
ous revival that will usher in the New Millennium.
Let us determine to be world-changers today, to

show the power of God to people so that they
might choose to believe.

__________
304
October 25
____________
The First Disciple

He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto
him, We have found the Messias, which is, being inter-
preted, the Christ (John 1:41).
I
t was a great gamble, for no doubt he was aware that other
“messiahs” had risen and waned. But Andrew was certain.
The evidence of true divinity was overwhelming in Jesus
of Nazareth.
However, to be a follower of Jesus was not sufficient for him.

Others must know the Messiah, too. He felt compelled to tell
the glad news. Where would he go first? The easiest place to
testify would have been on the street corner or to some stranger.
The difficult place would be to his family. The most difficult
person would be his own brother who knew him better than
any other; his own brother who could criticize him freely and
effectively. Andrew, a man of positive convictions and coura-
geous heart, went first to Simon, intent on winning him to
Christ.
What strategy would Andrew use? Were his arguments notated

and chronologically arranged? Did he memorize scriptures to
quote? No, Andrew set a precedent in soul-winning; his approach
to Simon cannot be improved. He gave his personal testimony!
No argument, no proving. Simply, “I have found the Messiah.”
When he arrived, breathless with excitement and without salu-
tation for his brother, Andrew was irresistible.
It isn’t complicated. Share with others what Jesus

has done for you, and trust God to do the rest.
WH, October/November ‘84

__________
305
October 26
____________
The Fruit of Faith

And the LORD said unto Gideon, The people that are
with thee are too many for me to give the Midianites
into their hands, lest Israel vaunt themselves against
me, saying, Mine own hand hath saved me (Judges 7:2).
W
hen you think that everything related to victory in
your life has to be “two plus two equals four,” you are
wrong! God can make two plus two equal two hun-
dred if He wants to. He can take that which is not and make it
be. God has power, sovereign power, to change things.
Gideon’s 300-man army broke their pots to reveal the lamps

within. The innumerable warriors of the enemy were confused
by the lights and began to fight each other. Gideon’s men gave
chase and there was a tremendous victory for God. And God
called it faith (see Hebrews 11:32). The victory is the fruit of
faith.
Sometimes we only see the fruit of faith. We have no idea what

went on behind the scenes. We’re so often blind to what faith
really is and what makes faith work. All we see are the beauti-
ful apples already grown, picked, polished, and on the shelf.
But faith has to do with things that are sometimes hard. God
said Gideon won these battles by faith. God reduced his force to
such a small number that man couldn’t do it. God did it be-
cause He wanted the glory for it. And giving God the glory is
living faith.
God is working in the lives of those who are faith-

ful, bringing forth fruit that defies our under-
standing.

__________
306
October 27
____________
The Future is Big

But the path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth
more and more unto the perfect day (Proverbs 4:18).
A
shining light would not be necessary if there were no
darkness. The just are like a shining light, and where
the darkness is greater, the more light you need.
In order to fulfill their divine destiny, the people of God have a

future. And the future is big! John, the beloved, had his great-
est revelation on Patmos. His most dazzling moment came when
he was an old man, not when he was 30 or 40. His path grew
brighter unto the perfect day.
When a man retires, if you follow the statistics, you will find he
usually dies before his time. Often the reason is that he sits
around, having lost his purpose for living. In most countries of
the world, a man works until he dies. In that way he is happy.
Years have nothing to do with a man’s capability.
When a church retires into its own four walls, it has largely
destroyed its usefulness. It has abandoned the purpose for which
it came into being. Churches that are alive and vigorous and
growing are churches that believe in reaching others now and
in the future.
The world is before us, presenting a need. The challenge of this

hour is for you and me to be big enough to cooperate with that
need and to match it with God’s almighty power.
I will walk after You and reflect Your shining

light, shattering darkness wherever I find it.

__________
307
October 28
____________
The Gates to the City

I know thy works and where thou dwellest, even where
Satan’s seat is (Revelation 2:13).
W
hy does Jesus speak of gates? Because it is through
gates that people and powers interact with one an-
other. Ancient cities had gates and walls to protect
the citizens from intruders and enemy invaders. Through the
centuries, the strongest defense of many a great city has been
the strength of its gates. The stronger the gates, the more se-
cure the state. In Bible times, the city gates were often the
place where political policies were formed, military strategies
were discussed, and business transactions were sealed.
According to the Bible, there are gates to heaven and gates to

hell. The Book of Revelation states that there are twelve gates
of pearl that lead into the New Jerusalem.
The gates of hell lock in the devil’s countless victims and lock
out the would-be deliverers. It is where the powers and policies
of darkness and death are conceived to oppose the gospel, to
corrupt the people, to persecute God’s ministers, and to root
out the name of Christianity by subtlety and by force.
The Church of Christ is not on the defensive; it is an offensive

army. Christ said of His church that the gates of hell could not
prevail against it. His Church is a strong, courageous army
against which no power of evil can stand.
I thank you, Lord God, for giving us the wisdom

and ability to release the captives to your freedom.

__________
308
October 29
____________
God’s Gift of Faith

For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from
faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith
(Romans 1:17).
F
aith is of the spirit of man. Life within the believer’s spirit
gives birth to faith. The spiritual life begins when we
first contact God. Then we make contact after contact,
and we call those contacts “experiences in God.” All the while
the commodity called faith grows within us to a place of spiri-
tual maturity. Others say, “Can you imagine a person taking
such a chance?” We’re not taking a chance. We know Him. They
are taking a chance because they don’t know Him. When spiri-
tual maturity begins to blossom and bear fruit, one of those
fruits is faith.
So faith can mature in our spirits naturally, over time, just as a

fruit ripens. But there is a faith that is supernaturally put down
inside of us as a gift. The Bible calls this the “the gift of faith” (I
Corinthians 12). When this happens, we move from the natu-
ral to the supernatural, a higher elevation of faith. One Chris-
tian has faith that moves in a natural way, while another’s faith
moves so far above that it is obvious there is a gift of God mov-
ing in him.
We are living in the last days. God’s Word says that His people
will be strong and do exploits, and that He will pour out of His
Spirit upon all flesh. I believe it is God’s time for faith to work.
It is God’s time for His miracle power to proceed. Let’s release
the power and strength inside that is faith.

__________
309
October 30
____________
The Gifts in Jesus’ Ministry
Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me,

the works that I do shall he do also (John 14:12).
S
ome people have the idea that everything Jesus did was
because He was God, but they are 100% wrong! The amaz-
ing ministry of Jesus Christ is a perfect example of a
ministry that functioned within the framework of the gifts of
the Spirit. If Jesus had performed His earthly ministry because
He was God, then you and I could not follow His example, be-
cause we are not God. But the remarkable thing is that He
confined His ministry within the framework of the gifts of the
Spirit.
I use the word “confined” because, as the Son of God, Jesus was
not required to operate in this framework. He did not have to
function through the gifts of the Holy Spirit. He could have
chosen another way. As God, He could have spoken worlds into
existence as was done in the beginning (Genesis 1). But He
deliberately confined Himself to minister within the limits of
the gifts of the Spirit, and He did so for one purpose; that He
might be a perfect example to you and me.
If what Jesus did, He did because He was the Son of Man and
used the Holy Spirit to do it, then you and I can do it, too. If the
ministry of Jesus was directed, guided, and energized by the
Holy Ghost, then we can have the same ministry because we
have the same Holy Ghost.
The power that Jesus was confined to using, we

are challenged to expand into as we follow Him.

__________
310
October 31
____________
A Dangerous Holiday
Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is
good (Romans 12:9b).
H
alloween is believed to be derived from an ancient fes-
tival honoring the Celtic god of death, “Samhain.” The
Celts believed that through their worship of Samhain
the “spirits” of the dead returned to earth. The festival was
held on October 31st and was a “sacred” time for the Celtic tribes.
They would offer sacrifices of animals, crops, and human be-
ings, and the tribal priests would later tell the fortunes of each
family using the burned remains of the sacrifices.
Around 43 A.D. Rome conquered the Celts, and over time com-
bined several of their own pagan holidays with the Celtic death-
god celebration. After a great Christian movement between 600-
800 A.D., the church established “All Saints Day” to honor the
dead saints of the church, on November 1st. This holy day was
combined with the pagan celebration. Immigrants from Europe
to the New World brought various customs and beliefs with
them, and “tricks-or-treats” became very popular in the U.S.
by the mid-1900s.
In recent years, Halloween has become a celebration of Satan .

. . from great meetings where human sacrifices are offered to
the devil, to simple meetings where the devil’s followers spend
hours in sincere prayer to the devil. We need to be aware of the
influence of the devil in the observance of Halloween. Parents
should take time to explain to their children the importance of
“abstaining from evil” as the scriptures admonish.
There is a spiritual battle in this world . . . be-

tween Satan and the Lord. Be sure that you are
on the right side.
Tract
__________
311
November 1
____________
The Great Race

Know ye not that they which run in a race run all,
but one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may ob-
tain (I Corinthians 9:24).
T
he first Olympic Games were held in 776 B.C. The
greatest honor to be obtained by participants was the
winning of a simple branch of wild olive made into a
crest and worn by the victor. Almost three-thousand years later,
athletes meet from almost every country in the world to com-
pete for the coveted prizes.
Long before and ever since the Olympic Games, men have com-
peted in a race which only the choicest survive. The race is for
eternity. The peculiar thing about this race is that most of the
contestants are totally unaware that they are competing. They
have no idea that to win this race means to receive the gift of
eternal life, and to lose brings eternal death.
How can we win this race? The Bible tells us that the wages of
sin is death and the gift of God is life eternal (Romans 6:23).
The only way to obtain eternal life is to receive it as a gift from
the hand of God. It is evident that we as sinners have already
lost this race and that our sins have alienated us from God. But
we can accept the eternal crown of glory from the great Judge
by sincere confession of our sins and by believing in a faithful,
forgiving God.
Help me daily to acknowledge the Race of Life,

which is only won by losing my life in the Son of
God.

__________
312
November 2
____________
The Hand of Faith

If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask
what ye will, and it shall be done unto you (John 15:7).
F
aith brings you to a place where your eyes see the invis-
ible, your ears hear the inaudible, and the work of God
is born in the earth. Faith is a hand that can touch the
intangible. Faith possesses that which you do not possess.
The natural man doesn’t understand that. But had he been in

my office when I signed my name to a piece of paper for one
million dollars for the purchase of WHMB-TV in Indianapolis
when I didn’t have a hundred dollars in the world, he would
have a better idea of what I’m talking about. My natural hand
was touching a piece of paper. My spiritual hand was touching
a television station.
Between the two was a million dollars I didn’t have. But I knew
as surely as I knew my name that I would have it, that I would
have it at the proper time, that I would not be embarrassed,
and that I would not have to tell the bank, “I’m sorry. I don’t
have the money.”
You say, “What if I did it and it didn’t work?”
You have to start at the ground. You can’t start at the top. As a
teenager, I left home to be a preacher with only 65¢ in my pocket.
You can start there if you like.
Lord, place in me the faith that sees the wondrous

works that You are doing and joins my hands with
Yours.

__________
313
November 3
____________
The Heartbeat of a Missionary

As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto
all men, especially unto them who are of the household
of faith (Galatians 6:10).
H
ave you ever thought of the value and importance of
words, their impact on our emotions, and the images
they bring to mind? Take, for example, the word “heart-
beat.” The Lord has impressed upon me that this dramatic word
characterizes the thrust of any missionary work. I believe it
characterizes my ministry more than any other single word.
Jesus had a tender heart, and wept because He sensed that

those around Him were not in tune with Him, that they lived
in a selfish, faithless world. The heartbeat of Christ was seen
in every look of His eye, every touch of His finger, every foot-
step He made. The heartbeat of Christ today is for the salva-
tion of the entire world.
When your heart beats as one with Jesus, you love people and
you have faith. When you love people, you want to see them
saved, healed, and delivered. No happiness on earth compares
with that which comes from getting people through to God. No
sacrifice is too great.
Just as a doctor listens to your heart through his

stethoscope, examine your heart for signs of apa-
thy or cynicism. Take a dose of faith to restore
your compassion and boldness in ministry.
WH, April ‘74

__________
314
November 4
____________
The Infant Church

And the hand of the Lord was with them: and a great
number believed, and turned unto the Lord (Acts 11:21).
T
he Infant Church, born in Jerusalem, went forth to chal-
lenge and defy the entire Roman Empire with all its pa-
ganism, sensualism, witchcraft, and military might.
Rome fell, but that little Church marches on!
The Infant Church defied atheistic Athens with all its philo-
sophical might, where the mighty brains of the Grecian Em-
pire wrote their manuscripts. Standing on Mars Hill, the Apostle
Paul boldly proclaimed the existence of a true and living God
Who changes the lives of men (Acts 17:22-31).
The Infant Church emerged to convert the untutored barbar-

ian living in a primitive hut and held in the clutches of the
awful forces of witchcraft. To him the Church said, “We will
change you, transform you, make you a person you have never
been before.”
The Infant Church had turned the world upside down. They
were world-changers, but they did not change the world through
intellectualism or by military might. They changed the world
with the gifts of the Holy Ghost. The early Church knew what
a battle was. It knew the issues of the battle and used only the
weapons that would bring victory—the gifts of the Spirit.
It is the demonstration of the power of God that

will change lives and the world.

__________
315
November 5
____________
The Key to Happiness

How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of
their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches
of their liberality (II Corinthians 8:2).
A
number of years ago, I went through a town where a
former schoolmate lived, so I dropped over to see her. I
soon discovered that she had married the wrong per-
son. Her husband was a drunkard and their five children were
destitute. I asked if I could buy the children something, and we
went to the store and let them pick out some clothing. As I
observed the joy on their faces, something began to happen in-
side of me. The joy was almost bigger than I could contain. The
kids were happy, but I noticed that I was even happier.
I was asked to stay for lunch but assured them that I had an
engagement to keep. As I drove down the highway, I hardly
think I had been happier in my life than when I had given to
make others happy.
I am sure that many people miss true happiness in that they do

not give to God as they should. They would find a secret happi-
ness if they would give largely unto God. At first they may give
to make others happy, but then discover that they are the hap-
piest themselves.
It is easy to grow old and become unhappy. I feel that the se-
cret of happiness is to keep making others happy.
Father, help me to daily discover the joy of bless-

ing others.

__________
316
November 6
____________
The Keys
And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of
heaven (Matthew 16:19).
W
hat a remarkable statement! Jesus will deliver to
Peter the keys to His Kingdom. Jesus gave them
something to look forward to, and it happened on the
Day of Pentecost!
What are the keys for? They are to open doors. Jesus said to
Peter that because of his divine revelation from the Father of
who Jesus really is, and because of Peter’s sound confession, that
Peter would be the one to lead the way, to open kingdom doors.
On the Day of Pentecost, it was not John’s time to preach; it

was not James’ turn to launch the ministry of the Holy Spirit.
It was Peter’s time. Jesus had given the keys to Peter, and on
that day Peter used the key to open up the gospel to the Jews.
And three thousand men walked through that door into the
kingdom after a five-minute sermon (Acts 2:14-41). That was a
pretty big key!
In Acts chapter 3, we read of a man who had been lame from

birth and was healed (vv. 12-26). In this instance, Peter used
the key to perform the first miracle of healing, followed by an-
other teaching sermon, after which he again preached to the
multitudes.
Peter was not made superior to his brethren, but was that one
chosen to lead the way in the newly-born apostolic Church.
I thank you for the keys of knowledge, energy,

and yearning for you, Lord. May I be a respon-
sible servant.

__________
317
November 7
____________
The Lie of Reincarnation

And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after
this the judgment (Hebrews 9:27).
M
illions, perhaps billions, of people believe in reincar-
nation. Worldwide, more than eighty percent of all
people believe in it. According to polls, almost half
the people in the United States say they believe they will be
reborn in another earthly life.
The fundamental concept on which reincarnation is based is

called “transmigration,” the idea that the soul is eternal, and
after death it moves from one body to another. Satan has good
reasons for wanting people to think they will be reincarnated.
First, it is a denial of the resurrection of Christ. In fact, the
doctrine of reincarnation is Satan’s perversion of the biblical
doctrine of resurrection. Just as the Antichrist is his alterna-
tive to and corruption of the Messiah, so the belief in reincar-
nation is the devil’s substitute for God’s teaching about the
Resurrection.
Reincarnation is a denial of faith. Reincarnationists say you

have to work harder, be nicer, do better, and earn your way to
a higher level in the next life. The Bible says the opposite (see
Ephesians 2:8-9). The great doctrine of justification by faith,
the heart and soul of the biblical doctrine of salvation, is devas-
tated by the idea of reincarnation.
Eternity is at stake. The only chance to be born again is in this

life. How you respond to Christ now determines whether you
spend eternity with Him or separated from Him.
Pray that God will provide an opportunity for you to

speak the truth with someone who believes this lie.

__________
318
November 8
____________
The Lord is Our Healer

If thou wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the LORD
thy God, and wilt do that which is right in his sight,
and wilt give ear to his commandments, and keep all
his statutes, I will put none of these diseases upon thee,
which I have brought upon the Egyptians: for I am the
LORD that healeth thee (Exodus 15:26).
S
o often I’ve heard Christians say from their hospital beds,
“I guess it is just God’s will for me to die.” They give up
so easily, surrendering to the pain. They let their illness
become the master of their lives.
God made us free moral agents with the power to choose what
we will do with our lives. I’m amazed at the choices most people
make! We can choose to believe in God, but most people choose
not to. We can choose to be saved from our sins, but most people
choose not to. We can choose to be healed of our illnesses, but
most people choose not to.
When you surrender to your circumstances, it means you are

afraid to live on the front lines of the spiritual battlefield. You
head for the rear to patch yourself up after you’ve been beaten.
Too many Christians spend their Sundays getting “patched up”
from what the devil has done to them all week long.
Is the devil influencing your life, or is God in charge? Thank

God for being the One who “healeth all thy diseases.” Then
claim His healing for your life today!
Either pain is your god, or God is your God. Ei-

ther circumstance is your god, or God is your God.
The choice is up to you.

__________
319
November 9
____________
The Love of Money

For where your treasure is, there will your heart be
also (Matthew 6:21).
M
oney is a critical issue for many Christian families
because it exerts such a powerful pull on the human
heart. In the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus spoke di-
rectly to the rivalry between money and heaven, to the cor-
rupting effects of money.
The world lies to us and says that money will buy us security,
power, freedom, identity, pleasure, and happiness. It is true, but
it lasts only for the moment. Money can’t make anyone rich in
the things that count for eternity.
Money promises much, but it demands even more. It demands
that we love it exclusively. People who want to get rich fall into
terrible temptations. Some people, eager for money, wander
from the faith and cause themselves terrible grief. They would
do much better to put their hope in God.
Tithing is an Old Testament command that, simply put, re-
quired the ancient Israelites to give one-tenth of their income
back to Him. In the book of Malachi, believers are actually chal-
lenged to “test God” as to His ancient promise that He will bless
bountifully all who obey Him.
I challenge you to try that test. Start your own personal with-
holding system. As soon as you get your paycheck, put ten per-
cent in the offering plate. Do not view the money as yours, but
as God’s. You are going to see amazing things happen. You will
be able to buy more with the remaining ninety percent than
you ever did with the whole check.
God is up to the test!

__________
320
November 10
____________
The Miracle of Transferred Power

And when the sons of the prophets which were to view
at Jericho saw him, they said, The spirit of Elijah doth
rest on Elisha. And they came to meet him, and bowed
themselves to the ground before him (II Kings 2:15).
N
o man departs this life without leaving something be-
hind. The things he has said and done are more than a
memory. They are the dynamics of his life. If a man
desires with all his heart, he can transfer to another that which
God has given him. I have seen younger ministers go to an
older minister’s meeting, and later seen God use that younger
man in a similar ministry. Because the younger minister had a
heart open to receive the same gifts, they were transferred to
him.
The imparting of Elijah’s ministry to Elisha clearly demon-

strates God’s interest in a transferal of blessing. The mighty
exploits of Joshua reveal the marvelous continuation of God’s
power from Moses to the next generation. In the New Testa-
ment we find this principle wonderfully illustrated in the life of
young Timothy, an able man of God and a leader in the first-
century church. The faith that was in his heart was transferred
to him from his grandmother, Lois, and his mother, Eunice.
Timothy also possessed spiritual gifts that were transferred to
him through the laying on of hands (See II Timothy 1:5-6).
How well I remember three very godly people laying hands upon
me and praying that God would impart their faith and power
to me. As each one prayed, I knew that a new dimension of
power would be in my ministry.
The gifts that God has given you will live on when
you pray that they transfer to another believer.

__________
321
November 11
____________
The Mystery of Marriage

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother,
and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one
flesh (Genesis 2:24).
T
oday, Adam and Eve’s relationship might be described
as dysfunctional by popular psychologists. Ann Landers
would undoubtedly advise them to divorce since they
have a history of betrayal. Dear Abby would probably tell them
that sticking together for the sake of the children would not be
fair to anyone.
A welfare counselor would note that Adam was a semi-skilled,

displaced worker with no income, fired from his job, devoid of
ambition—willing to settle for supporting his family by living
off of the land. And what of Eve? Obviously she was co-depen-
dent, according to today’s pop psychologists. Why? She wanted
to be a homemaker and devote her life sacrificially to nurtur-
ing dependent children!
Fortunately, there were no humanistic advisors around to fur-

ther damage that rocky marriage. Although their relationship
was marred by heartache and hurt, the unity between Adam
and Eve was never broken.
God decided that each of us should have a rich relationship

with another person. Two people, with two separate minds, two
separate willpowers, can break down their own willpowers and
their own desires in favor of the other one. The two become
one. There is no greater joy than the happiness of a home where
the two have become one.
God, protect our marriages from the attacks of

the devil.

__________
322
November 12
____________
The Name of Blessing

Thou shalt not take the name of the LORD thy God in
vain (Exodus 20:7).
S
ome people use God’s name in cursing, thinking that it
adds weight to their temper tantrums. It doesn’t; in fact,
it shows how little they know of God.
To “take the Lord’s name in vain” means to use His name for
your own selfish purposes. Some people casually swear oaths
in God’s name, as if God had lent authority to their word. What
vanity! Others exclaim, “Oh God!” at the slightest provocation,
as if they were on chummy terms with Him. What conceit! Still
others angrily tell God to damn someone or something that ir-
ritates them at that moment, as if God were taking orders from
them. What blasphemous pride!
Many Christians take the Lord’s name in vain by pronouncing

God’s condemnation against something that they don’t happen
to like, but that God does not condemn. I remember a time
when preachers denounced the cutting of a woman’s hair as a
worldly, sinful practice. Some harangued their people about
the “sin” of drinking coffee or tea. Others railed about women
who wore lipstick. There is nothing wrong with denouncing sin,
so long as God’s Word really says it is sin.
God’s name is a blessing, not a curse. It is meant to bring hope,

healing, and happiness to all people. We should never invoke
God’s name to accomplish our own selfish ends.
Give unto the LORD the glory due unto his name;
worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness
(Psalm 29:2).

__________
323
November 13
____________
The Office of Apostle

And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and
some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; For
the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry,
for the edifying of the body of Christ (Ephesians 4:11-12).
W
hen an apostle goes forth, he is not greater than the
One Who sent him; he is a representative of the One
Who sent him. In other words, an apostle is one with
delegated authority. He does not act on his own and do as he
pleases; he is sent forth from God with a message from God for
the people. Now, that is a humbling situation.
Any person with an apostolic calling has the ability, the au-
thority, and the anointing to raise up a church without any
outside help. Paul had this amazing ability. He could enter a
town, walk into the marketplace, and have a church formed
before nightfall. Not only could he raise up a church, but he
also had the power and ability to remain there as pastor. He
could teach the people in that church, then start a school and
send out workers to other places.
The apostle is a combination of the other four church minis-

tries. He can be whatever is needed; pastor, evangelist, teacher,
or prophet. If a minister fills all five offices of ministry to the
Body of Christ, then he is an apostle.
Apostleship does not come by studying or work-

ing hard. Apostles are made by God, born through
the power of the Holy Ghost.

__________
324
November 14
____________
The Office of Evangelist

The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few;
Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send
forth labourers into his harvest (Matthew 9:37-38).
T
he purpose of the ministry of the evangelist is to pro-
claim the Gospel, and he does not deviate from that
purpose. He simply preaches the love and forgiveness of
God and the salvation that is available to all through His Son
Jesus Christ. When he preaches this simple Gospel message,
people receive salvation.
An evangelist is a gift from God to the Church. A person cannot

go to Bible school and study to become an evangelist. If you
need an evangelist, call upon the Holy Spirit and He will send
you one: Jesus said He would.
As an evangelist, nobody has to give you a place to preach. When

God calls you to do something, just go out and start doing it.
The morning I left home to preach, I had no idea where I was
going; we headed north toward the country. In the afternoon
we stopped at a little country schoolhouse and started a revival
meeting there. We stayed several weeks and baptized 67 adults.
A church was established. Two missionaries later went out to
Africa from that crusade. Also one pastor entered the ministry.
Evangelists need to go out and plant their seed where the sin-
ners are; then they will reap a harvest. We need to pray that
God will give us some great evangelists, and that could mean
you.
Father, put inside my spirit the fire for evange-

lism and never let me be without compassion for
the lost.

__________
325
November 15
____________
The Office of Pastor

But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with com-
passion on them, because they fainted, and were scattered
abroad, as sheep having no shepherd (Matthew 9:36).
A
pastor is a shepherd. The Greek word poimen occurs 17
times in the New Testament. Only one time is it trans-
lated “pastor,” which is in Ephesians 4:11. The other 16
times, it is translated “shepherd.”
The ministry of a pastor is to feed the flock with knowledge and

understanding, to feed the souls of all who come by the Spirit of
God. And it need not be just a few. It can be 6, or 600, or 6000.
In fact, the more people there are, the more inspiration a pas-
tor can get and the better he can feed them. It arouses that
force and anointing within him and enables him to feed them
well.
Think how it must have been in the first church in Jerusalem.

There were 3,000 saved in one day and 5,000 saved another
day. Acts 2:47 says, “the Lord added to the church daily such as
should be saved.” There must have been 50,000 members in
that church!
A young man named Charles Spurgeon went to London when

he was only 17 years of age, and in a few months was pastoring
a very large congregation. Within a year or two, it was the larg-
est congregation in England. Spurgeon held that congregation
in the Metropolitan Tabernacle in London until he died. He
was a good shepherd; he had a pastor’s heart. He wanted to
feed people, to heal the wounded.
Help me, Lord, to value and appreciate the office

of the pastor. Amen.

__________
326
November 16
____________
The Office of Prophet

And Jacob called unto his sons, and said, Gather your-
selves together, that I may tell you that which shall be-
fall you in the last days (Genesis 49:1).
I
n the Old Testament, a prophet was sent by God to lead
the people of Israel. Anything that a true prophet foretells
will come to pass because the Holy Spirit, who told it to
him, cannot lie. When one of God’s prophets—a person who is
anointed of God—speaks, it will come to pass.
For over a hundred years Noah said there would be a flood that
would cover the earth. A hundred years would be a long time to
hang around with your prophecy not coming true. There would
be plenty of people laughing at you, saying it was all nonsense.
It would be very discouraging. But Noah walked with God. He
believed what God had said, and it did come to pass.
Jacob told his sons that they would leave the land they were in
and possess the land that belonged to them. Joseph was called
from prison to interpret the king’s dream. Moses not only fore-
told the plagues of Egypt, he even gave the exact hour they
would take place. If there had been no dead firstborn children
the next morning, Moses would have been a false prophet.
God wishes in these last days to speak to us

through submitted and dedicated prophets, that
we might know things which surely shall come
to pass.

__________
327
November 17
____________
The Office of Teacher

Whereunto I am appointed a preacher, and an apostle,
and a teacher of the Gentiles (II Timothy 1:11).
T
he office of teacher carries a very special anointing for
opening people’s understanding of God’s Word. A teacher
of the Word can be located in one place or he can travel.
Howard Carter filled this ministerial office. There was nothing

in the Bible that he could not simplify so that even a child could
understand. For a number of years he and I lived and traveled
together with great unity and blessing, and I was always amazed
at his ability to teach. In our meetings, he would teach first;
then I would follow as the evangelist. Rev. Carter was recog-
nized as one of the great Bible teachers in the world; but if we
had a houseful of sinners, he could not get even one of them
saved. He was not called to be an evangelist. That is why God
fit us together to edify His Church. We made a great team!
You might be surprised at the number of great Bible teachers

who are almost illiterate. If you ask them a question about phi-
losophy or some other subject, they are at a loss; but they can
open a Bible and simply amaze you with their knowledge and
understanding. As they give an exposition on the Word of God,
it is truth pouring forth from them. On the other hand, you
may meet a learned professor who cannot understand a single
page in the whole Bible.
Holy Spirit, reveal to me and work in me the prin-

ciples, plans, and purposes of your heart.

__________
328
November 18
____________
The Only Way

Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life:
no man cometh unto the Father, but by me (John 14:6).
S
atan tells us there are many different roads to truth.
Sorry, it doesn’t work that way. Jesus alone is the Way,
the Truth, and the Life, according to the Bible. He is the
door; when we knock, it opens. We can only come in through
Him.
That is what makes Christianity different from Islam, Bud-

dhism, or Hinduism. If you dig into those pagan theologies, you
will find that they have a lot in common. Many non-Christians
proclaim that eventually there will be one world religion in
which the good from all faiths will be combined and respected.
Actually, the New Age movement combines mysticism, Native

American superstitions, ancient mystery cults, astrology, spiri-
tualism, witchcraft, and the “old religions” of Europe and Asia.
It proclaims that a new, sophisticated way has been found for
each of us to become little gods, attaining our own enlighten-
ment and salvation.
That is a lie. Our salvation is possible only through Jesus Christ.

And that truth puts our Christian faith in opposition to all the
others. The bottom line is that all other religions are counter-
feits designed by Satan to seduce mankind into false peace,
false hope, and false security.
Jesus is the only Way.
Ask God to help you stay on the pure path.

__________
329
November 19
____________
The Original Cult

Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and
vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudi-
ments of the world, and not after Christ (Colossians 2:8).
I
n the first-century church, one of the most pernicious
dangers was the error of Gnosticism. Much of the New
Testament was written specifically to refute that subtle and
dangerous doctrine. At its heart, the Gnostic teaching was an
emphasis on intellectualism (the word gnosis is Greek for
“knowledge”). It claimed to be a level of wisdom attainable only
by those who knew the right secrets. It was the original cult.
While denying the major doctrines of the Christian faith such
as the deity of Christ, His bodily resurrection, and salvation by
faith, Gnosticism nevertheless claimed to be based on the Bible.
Gnosticism is still alive in many forms and under various names.

Theosophy, Christian Science, and Mormonism; indeed, all the
major cults have elements of the Gnostic heresy. Their adher-
ents claim to be “enlightened,” privy to knowledge most of us
do not have. While purporting to teach doctrine based on the
Word of God, they in fact distort and confuse the Scriptures
and actually are the enemies of truth.
God does not want us to try to decipher cryptic meanings found

in scripture; He wants us to obey its clear commandments. God
has not hidden His truth. He has given it to us in specific, eas-
ily understood language, and it is there for the smallest child to
understand.
“Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean

not unto thine own understanding” (Proverbs 3:5).

__________
330
November 20
____________
The Pre-eminence of Christ

And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the
beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things
he might have the preeminence. For it pleased the Father
that in him should all fulness dwell (Colossians 1:18-19).
T
he first day of the week began shedding its light through
the surrounding darkness. Then, at the tomb, something
wonderful happened, something electric and startling.
The earth became tremulous beneath the feet of its risen King.
An angel hurled away the stone. Christ burst the prison of death
and came forth in indescribable glory.
Jesus Christ became pre-eminent in all things that day. God

exalted Him and gave Him a name that is above every name.
Jesus took the highest station and was enthroned in the seat of
power while angels crowned Him. It must have been a wonder-
ful scene in heaven. Jesus rose to rule and to assert His power.
He had confused His enemies and confounded the Devil by dis-
persing his legions. He had confirmed the faith of His follow-
ers.
He is still pre-eminent. Christ will know nothing but success.

All power is given unto Him, in heaven and in earth. All Jesus
has to do is speak the word and His will is done in Heaven. He
commands the angels. He wields His power on earth. He is on
our side, our Advocate and Intercessor. We are complete in Him.
We are to proclaim Jesus to those around us, to dem-

onstrate His power and authority to the nations.
WH, April ‘65

__________
331
November 21
____________
The Revelation of Jesus Christ

And the glory of the LORD shall be revealed, and all
flesh shall see it together: for the mouth of the LORD
hath spoken it (Isaiah 40:5).
W
hat does it mean to reveal? If I were to reveal some-
thing to you, it would be as if I had something in my
hand that I did not want you to see until a certain
time, so I kept it concealed. Then, suddenly I opened my hand
and told you all about what I was holding. The item would have
been in my hand all along, but you would not have seen it or
understood it until it was revealed to you.
The book of Revelation of Jesus Christ unveils Him. It makes

all of Him clear to everyone who reads with an open heart. As
this great book is read, it is like when the curtain is lifted on
the final and most glorious act of a play. Christ is described as
the King, Priest, Mediator, and Judge of man. The Revelation
shows Christ as the Lord of the universe; there is none like
Him!
The book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ is a closed book to

people who are unable to recognize its true purpose or who can-
not accept its truths. But if you can embrace and go forward
with the purpose and the truths of the book of Revelation, to
you it is an open book. You are on your way to understanding
it.
Lord, show me Your ways. Reveal to me the truths

that are contained in Your Word.
WH, Summer ‘98

__________
332
November 22
____________
The Root of All Evil

For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some
coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced them-
selves through with many sorrows (I Timothy 6:10).
T
errible things happen when we decide that money is more
important than people! When we love money, nothing
good can result. Loving money leads to all kinds of evil.
In their eagerness to be rich, so many men of God have fallen
into total disgrace.
Money is not the problem. Loving money more than loving

people is the problem. What an explosion of truth to a young
disciple! Coveting money will cause you to wander into all kinds
of temptation, to err from the faith, and to be pierced through
with many sorrows.
Paul warned Timothy, “Man of God, flee these things” (I Timo-

thy 6:11). Then in II Timothy 3, Paul gives one of the most
powerful bits of advice that any young Christian can ever re-
ceive. Paul tells Timothy that there are going to be hard times
in the final days when it is going to be very difficult to be a
Christian. In those days, Paul warns, people will be selfish and
utterly self-centered. They will be lovers of money. They will be
boastful, arrogant gossips, having no respect for their parents,
no gratitude, and no reverence for God. Does this sound famil-
iar? Have you turned on prime-time television lately?
Paul then describes our modern church! He says they will main-
tain a façade of religion, a false piety. Yes, they will go to church,
but they will turn their backs on the power of God.
Paul warns Timothy, “From such turn away.”

That goes for you , too!

__________
333
November 23
____________

G
od is omnipotent. This means He is the source of bound-
less, infinite energy.
The universe in which you live is full of energy, because the

omnipotent God is the Creator. The sun bursts and explodes
with dynamic energy. Lightening flashes, cataracts plunge,
winds blow—all the expression of energy. Even in the tiny atom
there is power so vast that it holds a world in terror.
If you love life and love God, and if God is in your life, you will
not find life to be dead and dull. On the contrary, you will find
in Him a continuous source of energy.
You can wind up an eight day clock and it will slowly run down,
and, if it is not wound again, it will finally stop. But an electric
clock goes on and on because it is connected with electricity.
Your contact with God gives you continuous energy.
When God controls your life, He puts a governor on your self-

centeredness, and reinforces you with His power to make you a
man or woman of poise, faith, and courage. He equips you with
a maturity to ride out the stresses of life, to overcome and mas-
ter them.
I know that you are boundless and, as I am Your

child, You will fill me with Your power to live vic-
toriously.

__________
334
November 24
____________
The Secret of Fulfillment

And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season
we shall reap, if we faint not (Galatians 6:9).
G
reat living is a journey, just as life is a journey from
cradle to grave. The stations where you stop are as
important as the ultimate destination at life’s end.
Great living consists of never finally arriving, but of always
journeying toward a goal. We should be always traveling, al-
ways pursuing new goals, and never quitting.
Notice how satisfying it is to strive for a goal. Often the attain-

ment of the goal, however worthwhile it may be in itself, is not
as satisfying as the effort expended in reaching for it. For ex-
ample, you may work hard to build your own house. Living in
the house after its completion is satisfying, but the real joy comes
while you are building it, not after you move in! Thus, your
fulfillment is in never arriving, in always being en route. Goals
are important since they help you plan your journey, but joy-
ous living comes from striving for them rather than from at-
taining them.
The person who feels that there is nothing left to accomplish is

doomed to accomplish nothing more. Yet there are always chal-
lenges, new goals, and new opportunities for those who look for
them. On the inside of my Bible I have written the following;
“All that I have done and all that I am doing is not nearly as
great as what I desire to do for Jesus.” You might want to do
the same.
Never stop reminding yourself that you can do

more with your life than you have in the past, for
therein lies the secret of fulfillment.

__________
335
November 25
____________
Dew and Manna

And the people went about, and gathered it, and ground
it in mills, or beat it in a mortar, and baked it in pans,
and made cakes of it: and the taste of it was as the taste
of fresh oil. And when the dew fell upon the camp in the
night, the manna fell upon it (Numbers 11:8-9).
T
he nation of Israel, in their exodus across the desert,
represented humanity in its pitiful failures. They wanted
to return into bondage, they thought. They murmured
at God. They took every opportunity to show their ingratitude
to God and Moses. But God’s mercies were revealed in that
every night for forty years the dew fell upon the ground, and
the manna from God to feed millions of Israelites fell upon the
dew.
There is nothing unusual about dew. It is a silent operation

and blessing that God brings in the night. But manna was the
unusual, the unnatural, a miracle. The word “manna” means,
“What is it?”
There are blessings that come to us like the refreshing dew,

dropping down on us. The dew could be a happy spirit, a good
home, a profession that you enjoy, or a good night’s rest that
allows you to wake up renewed.
Manna is a type of our supernatural blessing that only God can

give. When you pray and God answers your prayer, that isn’t
dew! It is the miracle power of God in action.
Thank God for the manna. He doesn’t give much, just enough
for the day. Have you had your share of dew and manna today?
Thank God for meeting the needs in your life.

__________
336
November 26
____________
Give Thanks
Let us come before his presence with thanksgiving,
and make a joyful noise unto him with psalms. For
the LORD is a great God, and a great King above all
gods (Psalm 95:2-3).
W
e have so many beautiful things to thank God for. It
is easy to forget to give thanks. For this reason the
Lord said unto the people of Israel that when they
were established in the good land, they were to set apart a week
of thanksgiving unto Him.
God told them how to offer up sacrifices and praises unto Him
and to be reminded of the time when they made bricks for free
for the pharaohs of Egypt (See Leviticus 23). The priest would
take bulls, rams, and lambs and offer them up to God in behalf
of the nation, and they were to start praising and thanking
God for all that he had done for them. Then they brought the
first ripe barley as an offering of the first fruits to the Lord.
America knows very little about the devastation of war in com-

parison to other war-torn countries like France, Lebanon, and
Central America. God has certainly blessed this land.
There are few Americans today who realize that God has made
this country great and that God has given us the prosperity
that we enjoy. With our hearts full of thanks, we need to draw
nigh unto God. There is nothing that stirs the heart of God like
people who praise Him and thank Him. He just gets stirred up
to give more.
Recall all the things that you can be thankful for

and give thanks unto the Lord, for He is good.
Praise Him!

__________
337
November 27
____________
The Skill to Witness

And the word of God increased (Acts 6:7).
N
o one improves his or her skill in any area without con-
siderable practice, and witnessing is no exception. How-
ever, just making the effort to witness improves one’s
ability to do so. There are three basic ways to witness: through
personal testimony, through Bible study, and through acts of
ministry. Any individual instance of witnessing may consist of
any combination of these methods.
One way to witness is to share our personal stories of what God

has done and is doing in our lives. This kind of testimony is
effective for several reasons. It is authoritative since it arises
from the unique circumstances in our lives. It is interesting
since we are also sharing ourselves with others. And it is some-
thing virtually all believers can do.
A second witnessing skill is knowing how to use the Bible. The

Scriptures were used freely by early Christians to proclaim that
Jesus Christ fulfilled many Old Testament prophecies. Know-
ing a few passages is usually quite adequate.
The third skill in witnessing is the most common one: witness-

ing through acts of ministry. Benevolent actions demonstrate
that we really care about others, and as a result people may be
more inclined to be attentive to our message.
God has called each of us to be His witnesses to

the world. The focus of that calling is having a
compassionate heart.

__________
338
November 28
____________
The Source of Healing

And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and
thou shalt be saved, and thy house (Acts 16:31).
J
esus Christ has turned the cross, which was the tree of
death, into the Tree of Life and blessing. The leaves of
this tree heal and bless in every nation where Jesus is
preached and received.
Our natural, earthly bodies, which are made of clay, can re-
ceive new life, new vigor, and new power. Diseases can be de-
stroyed and maladjustments made right by the power of Jesus
Christ.
Physical healing is not wrought by mental powers or psycho-

logical therapy. It is not human imagination, nor is it demonic
in origin. God, in His mercy, has provided an adequate salva-
tion for the three integral parts of triune man—spirit, soul, and
body—through Jesus Christ.
The Holy Bible must be the sole textbook for the subject of di-
vine healing, for man’s opinions and ideas bring confusion. The
Bible is the Supreme Court of the Christian faith.
Jesus, I want to thank you for your death, burial,

and resurrection power, that by Your Word re-
vealed to us we are healed.
Healing in Every Book of the Bible, p. 21

__________
339
November 29
____________
The Seed Triumphant

Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall
also live with him: Knowing that Christ being raised
from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more do-
minion over him (Romans 6:8-9).
T
he greatest and most exciting moment of all history came
three days after the death of Christ. Then, up through
the caverns of hell—up through the blackness and dark-
ness of the inferno of Hades—we see a bright light approach-
ing! We see One striding forward. We see One so glorious and
so majestic. It is Jesus!
Behind Him is the devil lying flat with a bleeding head. His
head is bruised and broken. The Messiah has hit him a deadly
blow.
You will see keys dangling at the Messiah’s belt—they are the
keys of death and hell (Revelation 1:18).
He is the Winner. He is the Savior. He comes triumphantly

back up through the caverns of the dead. He walks back through
the grave He had entered and out into the golden sunlight of
Jerusalem while angels proclaim, “He is not here, He is risen!”
Mankind is now set free from every power, from every disease,
every sin that Satan had placed on him. He possesses freedom
through the Lord Jesus Christ, and only through Him.
By His resurrection the Lord Jesus assumed the

authority of the ruler of the whole world. He is
now the Lord of lords and the King of kings!
WH, October ‘66

__________
340
November 30
____________
The Sixth Sense

Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evi-
dence of things not seen (Hebrews 11:1).
F
aith can become to you a kind of sixth sense. As humans
we contact the physical world around us through five
physical senses. But the sixth sense—if faith can be called
that—is beyond those five senses. It has nothing to do with
physically hearing, seeing, touching, tasting, or smelling. Those
physical senses make us aware of the material things around
us. Faith makes us aware of God. With the sixth sense we have
an awareness of Jehovah, the Most High.
Christians therefore have a sense that unconverted people do

not have. They have five senses that make them aware of the
material world. But we have a sixth sense that makes us aware
of the spiritual world, the world that the natural eye cannot
see and the natural hand cannot feel.
That bothers some people. They don’t want anything they can’t
see and feel. But we know that such a world—the world of the
sixth sense—does exist because we can be in constant contact
with that world.
Anyone who desires can contact God and have a relationship

with Him and recourse to the resources of that world through
the sixth sense. It is available to all who will seek the Lord
according to His Word.
Lord, make me more aware of You today. Let me

see what You see, hear what You hear, and de-
sire what You desire.

__________
341
December 1
____________
The Spirit of God

For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit
of man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth
no man, but the Spirit of God (I Corinthians 2:11).
Y
ou can absolutely count on this truth: God’s Word and
the Spirit of God will always be in harmony—always.
They will never disagree with each other because the
Word of God and the Spirit of God are one. The two are instru-
ments of love and blessing and power. So when we pray in the
Spirit, we pray in the Word of God and by the Word of God and
fulfill the Word of God.
Why should we pray in the Spirit? The scripture holds the an-
swer, “No one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God.”
We need information about how to pray, but we can know it
only through the Spirit of God. The Spirit of God is the divine
carrier of God’s very thinking. And when we know God’s
thoughts about a subject—particularly about His will for our
lives—then we can joyfully, expectantly, happily live and grow
in our oneness with Him. We can pray for others with a knowl-
edge we never possessed before.
My friend, if you have never experienced the release, the know-

ing, the power, the tremendous peace that comes in relating to
the Holy Spirit in prayer, I urge you to ask Him to take over
your prayer life.
The Word of God together with the Spirit in you

will reveal more of God to you than you could
ever imagine.

__________
342
December 2
____________
The Spirit’s Gifts

But covet earnestly the best gifts (I Corinthians 12:31).
T
here are some very remarkable men in the Old Testa-
ment who had the gifts of the Spirit functioning in their
lives. The power that motivated these remarkable min-
isters—men like Noah, Ezekiel, Daniel, David, Joel, and
Isaiah—is the same power that motivates us today; the power
of the Holy Spirit.
God is not doing something special through the operation of

spiritual gifts today. He has always worked this way, and He
always will. By harnessing these powers and utilizing them as
God desires, we can change the world in which we live.
God wants to motivate us by the same gifts of the Spirit that

He used to motivate all those men of the Old Testament. They
were not just select individuals, special people in whose foot-
steps no ordinary Christian could hope to follow. All that they
did—the works that are recorded in the divine record—is avail-
able to us today.
The gifts of the Spirit cannot be earned. There is only one way
to obtain them: they are given to the Church by God. The gifts
are not optional. They are not placed at the disposal of the
Church on a take-it-or-leave-it basis. We either take them or
lose what we have. The gifts are divine communications, trans-
mitted from the Holy Trinity through the channel of the Holy
Spirit into the Church, the body of the Lord Jesus Christ upon
the earth.
We should expect the gifts of the Spirit to func-

tion in our lives just as they did during Old Tes-
tament times.

__________
343
December 3
____________
The Star of Prophecy

Now when Jesus was born . . . there came wise men
from the east to Jerusalem, Saying, Where is he that is
born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the
east, and are come to worship him (Matthew 2:1-2).
I
have always been amazed that wise men, possibly from
Persia, could look at the stars and know that a king had
been born. Perhaps they knew of the prophecy in Numbers
24:17, “. . . A Star shall come out of Jacob; a Scepter shall rise
out of Israel . . . .”
Herod would not have paid attention to local Jewish prophets

announcing the birth of a king, but he got worried when he saw
the kings from the East. He had no knowledge of who the Christ
child was, but in order to protect his position of authority, he
had all of the male children in his territory, from two years old
and under, put to death.
Times were tumultuous when Jesus lived on the earth. Proph-

ecy assures the Church that it will be the same when He re-
turns to become its Ruler. The promised Messiah, the Lord Jesus
Christ, will then reign over the entire earth and Jerusalem will
be the royal capital.
The prophets of old had visions of His coming, and we may well
be alive to see the fulfillment of His coming.
Jesus is God’s North Star! The eternal North Star

of heaven will shine into the perfect Day!

__________
344
December 4
____________
Joy—A Miracle Within

But let all those that put their trust in thee rejoice: let
them ever shout for joy, because thou defendest them: let
them also that love thy name be joyful in thee (Psalm 5:11).
T
he word “joy” is mentioned in the Bible 165 times. When
God mentions anything 165 times He is trying to make
an impression. It is clear that God wants you to have
joy, and to have it overflowing in your life. The kind of joy the
Bible talks about runs deep. It is down in your spirit where it
cannot be touched by circumstances. It comes down from God
out of heaven, a gift and a miracle. No matter how hard or
extreme the difficulty is, you can have that bubbling, bubbling,
bubbling joy that can’t be stopped.
Some of you have allowed your emotions to control your life.

Perhaps you feel like a cloud is hanging over you. Maybe you
feel particularly depressed at the thought of the coming holi-
days. Others feel discouraged by the apparent meaningless-
ness of our society’s secular celebration of Christmas.
The truth is you don’t have to accept this feeling of depression.

Recognize that you have God-given strength to command the
depression to leave you! You can assert the same spirit of di-
vine dominion that Jesus did because you have the same rela-
tionship with the Father that Jesus had! We have the mind of
Christ (I Corinthians 2:16)!
God, joy is where You are. You touch my life with

great peace that overflows to all circumstances.
WH, Winter ‘99

__________
345
December 5
____________
The Three Nails

So the other disciples told him, “We have seen the Lord!”
But he said to them, “Unless I see the nail marks in his
hands and put my finger where the nails were, and put
my hand into his side, I will not believe it” (John 20:25).
N
o person in eternity will have nail holes in their hands.
All hurt or mutilated bodies will be healed, resurrected,
immortalized, and changed. But the hands of Christ
will forever bear the marks of His crucifixion.
For sure, those nails must be remembered as representing

history’s deepest love. No person compelled Jesus to be nailed
to a cross. It was his divine love that permitted the piercing of
His hands and feet. He forever proved that God cares!
Those nails proclaim an unselfishness never known in the an-

nals of human record. Man has never been capable of measur-
ing the depths of sacrifice that Christ’s death revealed to our
world. He gave up heaven with all its glory to pay the price for
man’s redemption and emancipation.
Will you now receive the salvation and healing for your total
self from those nail wounds? Will you accept God’s plan of glo-
rious salvation, in which three nails played so important a part?
The decision is only yours. You must personally accept or reject
the salvation wrought by three rusty nails.
Why did they nail His feet and hands? His love
would have held Him there.
— Michael Card, songwriter

__________
346
December 6
____________
The Time Has Come

And if they were all one member, where were the
body? But now are they many members, yet but one
body (I Corinthians 12:19-20).
W
hy would God use language like this to speak of the
gifts of the Spirit? He wants to show us with clarity
the need for unity. In order for the nine spiritual gifts
to function in the Body, there must be unity.
If you are contrary to the unity of the Body, you cannot expect
these gifts to operate in your life. The beginning of the knowl-
edge of these gifts is in knowing that they are in the Body in
the unity of the Spirit. We will see them flow as we honor one
another, appreciate one another, and lift up one another.
You are a candidate for these mighty gifts of the Holy Spirit to
function in your heart and in your life. God wants His people to
operate in His power. Nothing is as powerful as an idea whose
time has come, and I believe the time has now come for these
gifts to flow. That is why it is so necessary for the Body of Christ
to have teaching in this area. We must not go astray. We must
not misuse what God has provided. As long as we keep the gifts
in the place God wants them, they will function today just as
they did in the Acts of the Apostles.
Any person who has been born again is your

brother or sister, no matter what their denomi-
nation may be. If a person belongs to Jesus, he
belongs to you.

__________
347
December 7
____________
The Time Is Right

Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost his
savour, wherewith shall it be salted? (Matthew 5:13)
G
od always has His remnant. Even in our permissive
society, I know there are thousands of knees that have
not bowed to Baal. We needn’t fear to speak out and
challenge the ungodliness and corruption we live amidst. The
Church’s years of tolerance and compromise are finally demand-
ing their dividends, and Christians stand to lose everything.
It is fine to pray that God will send someone to do a tough job.

It is another thing entirely to be willing to be the one to step
forward and risk it all. But that is the price of being a real
champion.
Champions are a rare breed. They trust God while everyone

else is asking for answers to questions. They step forward while
everyone else prays for someone to volunteer. They see beyond
the dangers, the risks, the obstacles, and the hardships. What
they see instead is the power and glory of God.
Isaiah answered the call of God, “Here am I! Send me” (Isaiah

6:8). That is the answer of every true champion. I hope that is
your answer, and that you will accept the challenge to be a
champion for God. I don’t know what He’ll give you to do. I do
know that your world will never be the same.
I am willing to step forward and be a champion,

to risk it all for Your call.

__________
348
December 8
____________
The Tree of Life

In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the
river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve man-
ner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and
the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations
(Revelation 22:2).
N
ot only did Adam and Eve come under a curse when
they ate of the Tree of Knowledge, but also they were
separated from the Tree of Life which held the remedy
for the curse.
In Revelation 22:2 we learn that the leaves of that Tree were

for healing. Man is denied this tree of health and healing, but
the cross of Jesus Christ is our Tree of Life. The first Adam ate
the fruit of the forbidden tree and brought sin and sickness
into the world. But the last Adam, Jesus Christ, hung on a tree
and took sin and sickness out of the world.
Most people could be healed by themselves if they would put

their faith in Jesus and command the devil to go. Your spirit
speaks to your body, telling it to obey. When your spirit is the
king of your life, as it should be, then your whole body has to
follow whether it likes it or not.
As a dominion person, I declare and decree sickness and dis-

ease and any symptoms evicted from my life right now, because
Jesus bore my sicknesses and diseases and paid the price in
full for me to walk in health and wholeness.
Father, I praise You for setting me free in body,

soul, and spirit and for blessing my life with Your
grace.
Healing in Every Book of the Bible, p. 18

__________
349
December 9
____________
The God Who Always Is

And God said unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM... (Exodus 3:14).
T
he Bible tells how Abraham made a covenant with
Abimelech, a ruler of the Canaanites, because Abimelech
saw that God blessed everything Abraham did (see
Genesis 21:22). As a part of their treaty, Abimelech agreed to
return to Abraham what he had stolen from him. So they called
the place Beersheba, meaning “well of the oath.” The Bible says
that Abraham planted a grove of trees at that place as a memo-
rial to their treaty, “and called there on the name of the Lord,
the Everlasting God” (Genesis 21:33).
God told Moses that He was the God who always had been, and
who always would be. He was the Eternal God. No matter what
might happen in the world, and even in the entire universe,
God would continue to live and reign as God.
The other nations of Moses’ day worshipped perishable gods.

Egypt, the most powerful nation in that part of the world, wor-
shipped animals such as monkeys, alligators, cats—even beetles!
The Egyptians worshipped these things. Yet their gods per-
ished.
Imagine how radical Moses’ message to his people must have

been! He returned to Egypt from the sun-parched wilderness
of the Sinai to tell the Israelites, “I AM has sent me.” The God
who had always lived and always would live—who had always
been God and always would be God—had sent Moses. That
message was startling then, and it’s just as startling today.
God without man is still God; man without God

is nothing.
__________
350
December 10
____________
Time is God’s Gift

And God said, Let there be lights... to divide the day
from the night; and let them be for signs, and for sea-
sons, and for days, and years (Genesis 1:14).
W
ithout measured time, mankind would live in confu-
sion. We would not know how to set goals, schedule
activities, or measure accomplishments. God, in His
wisdom and grace, has allowed man the ability to grasp the
concept of time.
When you get right down to it, the sole purpose of time is to
allow mankind a season to repent. With every second, every
minute, and hour, God is giving man the opportunity to turn to
Him before that great and terrible Day. But humans (involved
in their careers, activities, etc.) seldom view the grand scheme
of time. For many, it is nothing more than an opportunity to
get more things out of life. And worse are those who ignore
time altogether.
The “Doomsday Clock” is a theoretical clock, created by scien-

tists in 1945, that represents the amount of time remaining
before the world is destroyed. The furthest movement of the
minute hand came in 1953 after the development of the H-bomb
and Britain’s move into the nuclear age. During that period,
the clock stood at 11:58, two minutes to midnight. As of Febru-
ary 2002, the clock stands at 11:53.
God’s timing is not like man’s timing. God’s “Rapture Clock”

may read 11:59, or 11:37. Through all the chaos and confusion,
God is still on the throne. And Christ will forever look after
those who trust in Him.
Ask God to help you use your time wisely.

__________
351
December 11
____________
Time Study
Train up a child in the way he should go, Even when he
is old he will not depart from it (Proverbs 22:6).
I
challenge you to jot down the number of hours that your
children spend in school each week. Add to that the time
they spend on homework, and your child is probably devot-
ing 35-40 hours a week to school studies.
Now, add up the time they spend weekly on athletics. I would

guess that at the height of the basketball season, we’re talking
about 10 hours a week at practice and another 2 hours for com-
petition. That’s 12 hours weekly.
Now, how much time does your child spend in front of the tele-
vision? Let’s say that your family regulates viewing to 2 hours
a day. That’s 14 hours a week. Probably it is closer to 4 hours a
night and six hours on weekends, 32 hours a week.
Now, how much time is devoted to your child’s spiritual educa-

tion? Sunday school is one hour. Sunday morning church is
another hour. Does your child go to Sunday evening youth meet-
ing? That’s another hour. If you stay for evening services, then
come back on Wednesday night, that’s another 2 hours. The
total—and this would be a very faithful family: 5 hours.
How can we be raising up a Christian generation when their

spiritual education comes in a poor fourth place to school, sports,
and TV?
Humble faith in Jesus Christ is the insulation that

protects a devout family from the evil outside
forces. Teach your children to worship, and teach
them to pray.

__________
352
December 12
____________
Angels Know the Certainty of Judgment

It is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the
judgment (Hebrews 9:27).
W
e live in an increasingly secular society. Lawmakers,
jurists, and humanists have done a great deal over
the past half-century to banish God from public
acknowledgement and recognition. And we have by no means
seen the end of this tragic movement.
If there is no God, there is no need to live responsibly as if

there were one. Man is free to do his own thing, to live it up, to
enjoy all the pleasures his body can stand or his pocketbook
can afford. And so we are seeing a complete abandonment of
moral values.
If man thinks of death at all, he conceives of it as a cessation of

being, perhaps a final period. But there is no way we can get
around the finality of Hebrews 9:27.
Unsaved people and even liberal churchmen deny the truth

that is taught there. It’s unpopular and unsettling, but angels
are persuaded of the fact and know that they will take part in
God’s judgment. Indeed, they know that the final destination
of unrepentant men and women, hell, is a place prepared origi-
nally for their number who disobeyed God and joined Satan’s
rebellion. Jesus foretold to His disciples what He would say
one day at the time of judgment: “Then shall he say also to
them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlast-
ing fire, prepared for the devil and his angels” (Matthew 25:41).
What must angels think as they look down on earth and observe
people laughing and taking their pleasure while, unknowingly,
they rush headlong down the path to eternal destruction?
Are you looking forward to seeing angels in Heaven?

__________
353
December 13
____________
Transitions
And Joshua the son of Nun was full of the spirit
of wisdom; for Moses had laid his hands upon
him (Deuteronomy 34:9).
M
any of the chief joys of life come from struggling to
meet significant and worthwhile goals. Some people
find it hard to retire after having found such joy and
fulfillment in their work. God intends for all of us to be active
and productive for as long as we are able to do so, for in so
doing we praise Him and bring honor upon Him and upon our-
selves as well. In addition, our society encourages us to be com-
petitive, to strive always to be the best in our chosen fields, so
it is doubly difficult to renounce a lifetime of gains to make way
for the next generation.
Each person only has a short span of time to make his or her
unique contribution to the world, but his knowledge lives on in
the generations that follow. If your life is to have any lasting
significance on this earth, you must allow the younger genera-
tions to take the lead. In that way you assure the continuous
flow of knowledge between generations. Do not be stingy with
the information and skills you have acquired; teach them to
your successors. Those who come after you face a large respon-
sibility, and they will need all the help they can get.
Moving over requires experience. A novice has no experience,

no knowledge or training. But as a seasoned veteran, you can
guide and direct the novice into your position until you are sat-
isfied that he is capable of assuming your role.
Recall that when you were a novice someone had

to move over in order for you to take your place.

__________
354
December 14
____________
True Champions
They clave to their brethren, their nobles, and entered into
a curse, and into an oath, to walk in God’s law, which
was given by Moses the servant of God, and to observe
and do all the commandments of the LORD our Lord,
and his judgments and his statutes (Nehemiah 10:29).
T
hink of those in Scripture who were true champions, and
you’ll note a definite pattern. They were used by God
because of their character, not because of their stature.
God started the nation of Israel through faithful Abraham, not
through shrewd and selfish Lot. He used lowly David, not the
imposing King Saul, to bring down the giant Goliath. Jesus
called His disciples, bypassing the learned and intellectual re-
ligious leaders, choosing instead sincere men with hungry
hearts.
They were like Nehemiah, who was like David, who was like
Abraham. All were men of character. And they give us God’s
pattern for a truly great champion.
All the real men and women of God I have ever known fit this
pattern. They are used by God not because of their innate abil-
ity, but because of their faithfulness to Him. That’s why I’m not
afraid to step out in faith. I know success or failure in my min-
istry does not depend on my own skill or even on external cir-
cumstances; it depends only on my faithfulness. God will give
me the gifts necessary to do whatever He calls me to do, and he
will not be hindered in His work by circumstances.
True champions are people of faith. We can all be

people of faith, champions in God’s eyes.

__________
355
December 15
____________
True Love
And the LORD said to Hosea, Go, take unto thee a wife
of whoredoms and children of whoredoms: for the land
hath committed great whoredom, departing from the
LORD (Hosea 1:2).
T
he Bible often uses marriage, adultery, prostitution, and
other sex-related acts to illustrate spiritual truth. Per-
haps the best-known example of this is found in the book
of Hosea where Hosea is told to marry a prostitute in order to
illustrate God’s love for His rebellious people. The result is one
of the most bizarre yet beautiful stories of the entire Bible.
Imagine what Hosea’s neighbors thought of this course of ac-

tion. A handsome young prophet marries a prostitute and says,
“The Lord told me to do it.” I suspect his friends laughed, “Sure
He did! What’s the real story?”
But God had indeed told Hosea the preacher to become a living
example of how God was going to treat the wayward nation of
Israel. Hosea was able to tell his people, “Look! You have made
yourselves prostitutes with all sorts of pagan gods, just as Gomer
made herself a prostitute with other men. But God loves you
and will forgive you, just as I forgave Gomer and married her.”
I cannot think of a more dramatic way to describe how God

loves us and redeems us from our unfaithfulness to Him. When
a spouse forgives an adulterous mate and brings them back
into the home, that is true forgiveness and love.
Any practice that abuses or corrupts the bodies

God has given us is a shame and mockery to the
salvation that Jesus bought for us with His life.
60 Things God Said About Sex, p. 132

__________
356
December 16
____________
Trust Your Faith

If ye will not believe, surely ye shall not be
established (Isaiah 7:9).
F
aith has to do with all the vital issues of the Christian
experience. If something is an issue in your life, your
home, or your work, faith has to do with it.
Some would have houses or jobs or businesses they have never

had, but they didn’t have enough faith to grab them. Some would
have known triumphs they have never known, but they pan-
icked. Fear struck and paralyzed them. Doubt hit and down
they went.
Faith is to be a constant dominating experience in your life, not

something that comes once in a while. Yet it is possible to have
faith one day and not use it the next. In every aspect of life,
faith is an element. If you overrule the element of faith in one
area and then try to use it somewhere else, you won’t have the
measure that’s necessary. If you don’t let faith move in your
home, it won’t move in your church. Faith is a strength abiding
within us at all times. We must hold it fast.
Continually test yourself. If you have a quarrel with your spouse,

ask yourself, “What would faith do about this?” Inside you, faith
will say, “Ask forgiveness.” When you start to make a decision
or to do something, ask yourself, “Is this faith’s road I am walk-
ing?” “Oh, no,” you might say, “this is the road of unbelief. I’m
getting off this road.” That is living by faith. That’s the eternal
quest for faith.
Don’t ever quit your pursuit of faith, and you will

have it.

__________
357
December 17
____________
Turn the Light On

For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power,
and of love, and of a sound mind (II Timothy 1:7).
T
alking about our fears and understanding that they are
groundless does not always make them go away. Most
little children do not like to go outside at night by them-
selves because they fear the darkness. You can tell a four-year-
old to go up to her room on the darkened second floor, but she
will be afraid unless you go with her and turn on the lights.
Turning on the light reveals the reality that there is nothing to

fear. This is a basic principle: much of what we fear will never
bother us again if we see it for what it is. God is light, and by
turning to God’s Word we can see that nothing should terrorize
or paralyze us. By continuing to absorb biblical truth through
daily reading and study, we will walk in the light as He is in
the light; and in that blessed environment fear cannot get to
us.
If you are bothered by fears, I suggest you practice the daily

reading of the Bible. Let your trust grow as you study the gos-
pels and read how Jesus delivered people from demons, from
illness, from sin. Read of these deliverances and claim victory
over your own fears. God can do it again. Continue to read other
Christian books and the Bible, and let your faith grow. Practice
Christian love; you will discover that “Love casteth out fear” (I
John 4:18).
As I embrace Your Word and Your love in my life,

fear shall flee.
Living Free, p. 80
__________
358
December 18
____________
Turn the Other Cheek

But I tell you, Do not resist an evil person. If some-
one strikes you on the right cheek, turn to him the
other also (Matthew 5:39).
T
his Scripture deals with our willingness to remain vul-
nerable and open. The physical action of being struck in
the face can be symbolic of any hurt or wrong we experi-
ence at the hands of another. Jesus was not concerned with the
injustice of the act, but with the attitude and response of the
one who has been wronged.
Through faith and the power of the Holy Spirit who enables us
to do any and all good things, we can learn not to spontane-
ously react in anger but to retain control of the situation by
choosing to forgive. It will be possible to “turn the other cheek”
instead of hitting back. By this action we turn a negative situ-
ation into an expression of love and forgiveness, which prob-
ably will disarm the other person and very possibly open the
door for real reconciliation. At the very least, we will be strength-
ened in our own resolve not to be manipulated by someone else’s
anger and sin.
Life can be unfair. The innocent aren’t always vindicated, and

the best man doesn’t always win. If you allow these things to
fester inside, you will forfeit peace of mind, the joy of life, and
the confidence of a right standing before God. That kind of hos-
tility is costly and fruitless.
In turning the other cheek, I will grow to be more

like Jesus.
Hostility, p. 75
__________
359
December 19
____________
Two Hours to Live

Now when the sun was setting, all they that had any
sick with divers diseases brought them unto him; and
he laid his hands on every one of them, and healed them
(Luke 4:40).
T
he doctor affirmed, “The boy will not last more than two
hours.” I thought, “Two hours to live? Tonight is my last
night on earth?” Turning weakly on my bed, I saw a vi-
sion of a beautiful casket with white lilies and red roses. Then
I weakly turned and saw a huge Bible suspended in the air. A
voice spoke, “Lester, which of these will you choose tonight?”
My body was weak but my mind and heart were waging a bloody
war. God had inclined my heart toward the ministry many
times, and each time my answer had been negative. But to-
night was different. Death was in the same bed with me. I could
hear the subdued weeping of my loved ones in the room. What
would my answer be?
With all the strength I could muster, I spoke to God in resolute

and irrevocable terms, “Wherever in this great world You send
me, I will gladly go and testify to Thy power to save and heal. I
accept the open Bible.” That fateful night, I was the only one in
that house who rested. With the decision made, calmness and
peace swept through me.
About three weeks later, my ministry of the open Bible com-

menced. Since then, it has been my privilege to carry the Bible
to over 100 countries and to people of every color. My life has
been exciting and fulfilling. Jesus will do the same for you!
If you need healing, ask your loving heavenly Father.
Tract
__________
360
December 20
____________
Two Kingdoms
In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds
of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious
gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine
unto them (II Corinthians 4:4).
A
common notion is that Satan is the king of hell, in op-
position to Christ, who is the King of heaven. That has
the ring of truth to it, but it is utterly false. Satan is
God’s enemy, not God’s rival. His kingdom is not hell but the
world in which we live.
The phrase “the god of this world” is full of meaning. It shows

that Satan’s kingdom is not limited to the angels that followed
him in his sin. His authority certainly includes the demons,
but it extends beyond them to include this world.
The choice each individual ultimately has to make is between

two contrasting kingdoms, the kingdom of light and the king-
dom of darkness; the kingdom of God and the kingdom of Sa-
tan; the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of this world. The
first is based on a philosophy of sacrifice and service and sub-
mission; the second on the philosophy of selfishness, greed, and
pride.
One kingdom offers eternal life, the other offers a place in the
lake of fire that was prepared for Satan and his angels. God’s
kingdom is as alive and active on this earth as is Satan’s, al-
though it may not be as visible. Yet it is sure to emerge victori-
ous. Remember, Satan is not God’s rival. God is in control, and
He will judge and destroy the power of Satan.
Be sure you are aligned with the right kingdom.

__________
361
December 21
____________
Two Secret Weapons

Sanctify ye a fast, call a solemn assembly, gather the el-
ders and all the inhabitants of the land into the house of
the LORD your God, and cry unto the LORD (Joel 1:14).
P
rayer alone is a powerful force. But fervent prayer in
combination with spiritual fasting comprises an “un-
beatable duo” against which all the resources of hell
cannot prevail. It must be “spiritual” fasting, because mere
physical fasting, for health or to lose weight, does not move God.
But when one becomes so concerned, so burdened over a need

or a problem that he chooses not to eat for a period of time in
order to devote himself to prayer, then prayer with fasting be-
comes a power that can shake even the very demons in hell.
Though many fasts are recorded in the Bible, the Bible tells of
only three men who fasted for as long as forty days — Moses,
Elijah, and Jesus. Each of them fasted for a specific purpose.
During their lengthy fasts, each was supernaturally sustained.
And at the conclusion of each of these fasts, each person had
achieved his spiritual objective.
Could it be that some of our prayers are not answered because

we have not fasted? Could it be that we have not been sincere
enough to forego a few meals to pray? Could it be that the face
of our great nation might be changed through prayer and fast-
ing?
When you bring your body and soul under the con-
trol of your spirit, you unlock the supernatural
power of prayer that will change lives.

__________
362
December 22
____________
Ready For Destiny

So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel
to you that are at Rome also (Romans 1:15).
T
he apostle Paul said, “I am ready.” Paul succeeded be-
cause he was ready for the occasion, no matter what it
might have been. When a thundering revelation was
given to him in the night hours, he was ready the next day to
move into a new arena of activity. When destiny called, Paul
was ready.
Our Lord Himself always manifested a readiness for destiny.

He often spoke of “His hour.” He went through life with a sense
of divine timing in everything He did. Even as a boy of twelve,
He said to Mary His mother, “I must be about my Father’s busi-
ness.”
Perhaps no events of history lend greater evidence of this than

the events which surround the birth of Jesus Christ. One thrill-
ing aspect of the Christmas story is this: The whole of God’s
creation was ready at the birth of His Son.
As someone has said so well, Jesus could have been born only
on that one specific day, for His birth was the focal point of
history and of prophecy. Christmas speaks of what God has
done for you. Through His Son, He has brought you eternal
life.
With the New Year before you, God wants you to say with the
apostle Paul, “I am ready.” You must be ready for the unan-
nounced, for the unpredicted, and for the unexpected. Trust
God to be with you in every situation.
This year, be listening, be waiting, and be ready.
WH, December ‘64

__________
363
Dcember 23
____________
Our Legacy
For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and
the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name
shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God,
The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace (Isaiah 9:6).
T
he most important thing for us to know is that unto us,
to you and to me, is given a Savior who is part of our
very flesh and being, and that we have a Counselor who
is a mediator between us and God (I Timothy 2:5); that we have
a mighty God who has never lost a battle and who will win our
battles for us; that from everlasting, He has remained the same
and not changed; and that He is in truth the Prince of Peace.
He is our Savior, and our Healer, our Comforter, our Victor.

We are in a wonderful position to live a glorious life for Him on
this earth. For the believer, there can be nothing else but glori-
ous health, consoling victory, triumphant living with such a
Savior given unto us by our Heavenly Father. Therefore, unto
us there is joy for sadness, there is hope for despair, there is
light for darkness, there is gain for loss, and there is victory for
defeat.
Unto us who accept Him, who believe, He is Wonderful! This

could not be any more personal unless we use the words of the
angels and say, “Unto you is born this day, in the city of David
a savior which is Christ the Lord.”
This Christmas, may the Savior be personal and

very near to you . . . not far away.

__________
364
December 24
____________
A Supernatural Christmas
Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign; Be-
hold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall
call his name Immanuel (Isaiah 7:14).
W
hether it was two thousand years ago or today,
Christmas is supernatural. When Christ came to
this world, it was a supernatural event physically be-
cause Mary gave birth to a child while she was yet a virgin. It
was a miracle relationally as well. There was no precedent of a
virgin having a child, and Joseph had to accept the angel’s story
that Mary was indeed a virgin. This was an opportunity for
misunderstanding, but a miracle took place in their home.
Christmas speaks of a spiritual revelation of God. Angels spoke

to the shepherds, revealing the arrival of the long-hoped-for
Messiah to man, lifting their heads and spirits with faith and
hope. Prophecy was supernaturally fulfilled in three wise men
who had been watching the stars for a sign. God spoke to them
saying, “Follow that one and you will see the promised Mes-
siah.”
Everything that happened on the first Christmas is ready to

happen all over again. The physical miracles, the domestic
miracles, the spiritual miracles, and the prophetic miracles will
occur as we let love flow in our hearts. God can do miracles
through every person who makes their heart His home.
The God of the first Christmas is the God of this one!
Miracles of Christmas
__________
365
December 25
____________
Regain the Wonder

...praising God and saying, Glory to God in the highest,
and on earth peace, good will toward men (Luke 2:13-14).
A
ngelic involvement in Christ’s life before He was born is
evident, for His birth was to be unique, a new life
conceived in a virgin apart from the normal human
process, without a man.
Certainly the woman who was to bear the Christ Child had to
be told before the fact; she had to be prepared for an event that
was impossible apart from the intervention of God. Also, even
though the event was to be an act of the Holy Spirit, it might
expose the young woman to the taunts and abuse of those among
her family and neighbors who did not believe in the miraculous
nature of the conception. Therefore, God sent the Angel Gabriel
to tell the Virgin Mary what was about to happen.
Gabriel explained that it was the power of God Himself who

would cause it to happen. When the Christ child was born, God
sent an angel to the shepherds in a nearby field to announce
His birth, “good tidings of great joy” (Luke 2:10) of the coming
of the Savior. As if it had not been enough to generate fear and
awe in the hearts of the shepherds, after the angel told them
where to locate the child, a multitude of angels appeared with
the first angel, “praising God and saying, Glory to God in the
highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men.”
Try to imagine yourself in that situation. Think what it must

have looked and felt like. Then perhaps you can regain some of
the wonder of that first Christmas.
Are you ready for God to be revealed to you?
__________
366
December 26
____________
An Angelic Message
And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from
God unto a city of Galilee, named Nazareth, to a virgin
espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of
David; and the virgin’s name was Mary (Luke 1:26-27).
T
he angel Gabriel was sent by God to bring a message to
a virgin named Mary. He greeted her and told her she
was chosen for an important responsibility.
She was to conceive and bring forth a son, the Messiah who
would save the Jews and reign as King forever. God had found
Mary to be worthy of this task. You don’t find favor with God
by being selfish and prideful. Mary was different from the other
girls. She was spiritual, a woman of prayer who loved God and
lived a blameless life.
Humility is a beautiful character trait; to be exalted in yourself

is a poor thing. Mary was looking down the corridors of time
when she said in all humility, For he hath regarded the low
estate of his handmaiden: for, behold, from henceforth all gen-
erations shall call me blessed. For he that is mighty hath done
to me great things; and holy is his name (Luke 1:48-49).
The glory goes to God, the source of the message

and the miracles.
__________
367
December 27
____________
Walk in the Vision

Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up
the gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of my
hands (II Timothy 1:6).
T
he vision of God is different from your education or from
what you can learn naturally. It burns on your insides
and will not stop until it is finished.
It doesn’t matter what you are doing or how well-off or success-

ful you are. When God plants a vision, He wants you to re-
spond. Whether you are a preacher or a member of the choir or
a nursery volunteer, God has a vision for your life. Just for you.
No one will have a vision like yours. But the vision is from God.
Walk in the vision. Live the vision, and you will rejoice in
heaven. You will be glad because you obeyed God.
One of my burning visions is that I must hand over the sword

to a new generation. I must impart to them the simple, incred-
ible truth: God wants you! Why has God given me such a bur-
den? Well, as I search the Bible, I see so many examples of how
the Lord put a similar burden on other men He had chosen. I
admire the time and trouble that Paul took with the young
preacher Timothy. What an honor this grand old man paid to
this fiery young minister by writing two letters of gentle, en-
couraging, and personalized instruction (I & II Timothy), let-
ters that survive and continue to minister to millions today.
The vision we receive from God must live in

our hearts.

__________
368
December 28
____________
We Will Do It, Too

Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the
works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than
these shall he do; because I go unto my Father (John 14:12).
W
e can do the same works Jesus did. That is hard to
believe, but Jesus said it. These “greater works” can
not be greater in quality; they can only be greater in
quantity. Jesus sent His disciples out to do the same works He
did. You and I today are part of these “greater works.”
Jesus functioned under the nine gifts that are in the New Tes-
tament, and so can we. These gifts of the Holy Spirit are the
weapons of our warfare, the instruments we fight and win with.
Had Christ performed His ministry as God, being the Son of
God, all of us would have been eliminated because we are not
God.
If these gifts were for the great people of the Bible, but not for
us today, I would not have the courage to share these things
with you. But I have the courage because I know beyond the
shadow of a doubt that we can have what Moses and Elijah
had; we can do what Peter and Paul did. If these men had done
those works because they were especially selected by God to do
them, then no ordinary Christian could hope to follow such a
pattern. Their stories would be only a divine record that we
could read and marvel about.
It should give you courage and strength to know

that you are part of the great things God wants
to do in the earth.

__________
369
December 29
____________
Word of Knowledge
Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I
did: is not this the Christ (John 4:29)?
A
dd an extra word and call it the word of God’s knowl-
edge. Then there would be no mistaking it for man’s
knowledge. The word “knowledge” is related to fact. The
gift of the word of knowledge deals with that which exists,
whether it is in the past or in the present. God reveals to one of
His servants something which now exists or did exist on the
earth, something which that servant could not know naturally,
something his eyes have not seen and his ears have not heard.
Normally it would have to do with the meeting of an emer-
gency. God would not reveal such a thing if there were no real
purpose for doing so.
In John chapter 4, Jesus talked with the Samaritan woman at

the well, telling her things about herself that He had no natu-
ral way of knowing. Jesus knew fact after fact after fact. When
He revealed these facts to that woman, she was startled. When
she went back and told the people, the whole city received a
surge of God.
I have found that if you will permit the gifts of the Spirit to
function, you will have a movement of souls that will come to
you like never before. When the gifts function, souls are saved
every time.
Just let the gifts of the Spirit begin to function

and people will pour into the kingdom of God!

__________
370
December 30
____________
Word of Wisdom
But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the
hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world
unto our glory (I Corinthians 2:7).
T
he gift of the word of wisdom is a supernatural revela-
tion of the divine purposes of God. It is a divine commu-
nication, a message to the Church from God, given by
the Holy Spirit through a believer. In the gift of the word of
God’s wisdom, God gives forth a small segment or portion of
information from His vast storehouse of wisdom.
When God gives a word of His wisdom, He is revealing some-

thing that has not yet come to pass. Every prophet in the Bible
possessed this gift, and prophets who live today also possess it.
This gift unveils, in part, the purposes of God on the earth. It
involves speaking the hidden things, things we would not nor-
mally or naturally know.
It is very difficult for us as humans to realize that God is all-

wise, that He knows the total past, the total present, and the
total future, all at one time. When He conveys to the Church
through one of His servants a word of wisdom, He has made
that person wise in that one matter, but not wise concerning
all things. The word of wisdom has no relation to a person’s
natural knowledge. Whether a person has achieved brilliant
academic success has nothing to do with this gift. A person with
very little education can operate it just as well.
Be open to receiving a bit of the inconceivable

wisdom that is God’s.

__________
371
December 31
____________
Working of Miracles
Then went Samson down, and his father and his mother,
to Timnath, and came to the vineyards of Timnath: and,
behold, a young lion roared against him. And the spirit
of the LORD came mightily upon him, and he rent him
as he would have rent a kid, and he had nothing in his
hand (Judges 14:5-6).
S
ince God is omnipotent—having all the power—He does
not recognize a certain event as a miracle. What might
be a very small thing in God’s sight is a miracle to man
because man is unable to perform it in his own natural strength.
A supernatural occurrence is called a miracle because it is be-

yond our natural comprehension. When we receive our glori-
fied bodies, the acts we consider to be miracles today will no
longer be miracles; they will be perfectly normal.
The gift of the working of miracles means a supernatural inter-

vention by God in the ordinary course of nature. It is God work-
ing through a person, an animal, or some other instrument, to
do something that could not be done naturally. God is entrust-
ing us with strength, with an energy, that we do not normally
have. It is the power of the Spirit of God surging through us—
through our hands, our feet, and our minds—causing us to do
or be something that is not normal or natural to our behavior.
An excellent example is Samson bare-handedly killing a lion.
That was a miracle.
What we consider to be a miracle is only an act of

God; it is only the voice of God speaking, causing
something to come to pass.

__________
372
Dr. Lester Sumrall
1913-1996
____________
The voice of Dr. Lester Sumrall re-

mains prominent in the Christian
world today. More than 65 years of
ministry in over 100 nations made Dr.
Sumrall a respected source of wisdom
and understanding. He was an
author, teacher, missionary, evangelist, and the pastor
and founder of Christian Center Church in South Bend,
Indiana. Throughout his lifetime, Dr. Sumrall worked
tirelessly to fulfill The Great Commission by carrying the
gospel to the ends of the earth. In 1957 he founded LeSEA,
a multifaceted global outreach. Today LeSEA’s outreaches
blanket the world through television, satellite, FM and
shortwave radio, and LeSEA Global Feed the Hungry®.
Would you like to be a part of feeding the spirit, soul, and

body of the hungry?
Call or write today!
LeSEA Global Feed The Hungry

530 East Ireland Road
Toll Free: 1-888-832-6384

Website: www.feedthehungry.org
__________
373
Other Books by Dr. Lester Sumrall
____________
101 Questions & Answers on Demon Power
Adventuring With Christ
Alien Entities
Angels to Help You
Be Bold and Walk Tall
Christian Foundations
Demons: The Answer Book
Exorcism: The Reality of Evil & Your Power Over It!
Faith Can Change Your World
Healing in Every Book of the Bible
Gifts and Ministries of the Holy Spirit
God’s Blueprint for a Happy Home
Jerusalem: Where Empires Die
Jihad—The Holy War
Life Story of Lester Sumrall
Making of a Champion
Mystery of Death
Panorama of Prophecy
Pioneers of Faith
Run With the Vision
Supernatural Principalities & Powers
Take It—Its Yours
Unprovoked Murder
You Can Destroy the Gates of Hell
To receive a catalog of available materials, contact:
LeSEA Publishing
530 East Ireland Road
Toll Free: 1-888-584-4847

Website: www.leseapublishing.com
__________
374
Prayer of Salvation
A born-again, committed relationship with God is the key
____________
to the victorious life. Jesus, the Son of God, laid down His life
and rose again so that we could spend eternity with Him in
heaven and experience His absolute best on earth. The Bible
says, “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begot-
ten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but
have everlasting life” (John 3:16).
It is the will of God that everyone receive eternal salva-
tion. The way to receive this salvation is to call upon the name
of Jesus and confess Him as your Lord. The Bible says, “That if
thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt
believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead,
thou shalt be saved. For whosoever shall call upon the name of
the Lord shall be saved” (Romans 10:9-10,13).
Jesus has given salvation, healing and countless benefits
to all who call upon His name. These benefits can be yours if
you receive Him into your heart by praying this prayer with
sincerity:
Heavenly Father, I come to You admitting that I
am a sinner. Right now, I choose to turn away from
sin, and I ask You to cleanse me of all unrighteousness.
I believe that Your Son, Jesus, died on the cross to take
away my sins. I also believe that He rose again from
the dead so that I might be justified and made righ-
teous through faith in Him. I call upon the name of
Jesus Christ to be the Savior and Lord of my life. Jesus,
I choose to follow You, and ask that You fill me with
the power of the Holy Spirit. I declare that right now, I
am a born-again child of God. I am free from sin, and
full of the righteousness of God. I am saved in Jesus’
name, Amen.
If you have prayed this prayer to receive Jesus Christ as
your Savior, or if this book has changed your life, we would like
to hear from you. Please write us at:
Christian Center Church
530 E. Ireland Rd.
__________
You may also call us at:
375for the pastoral staff)
574-291-3292 (ask
The Vision Continues . . .
____________
Since its founding in 1957 by Dr. Lester Sumrall (1913-
1996), the Lester Sumrall Evangelistic Association
(LeSEA) has been boldly declaring the gospel of Jesus
Christ around the world. With the vision of reaching mil-
lions of lost souls, and with the strength of faithful part-
ners and staff, and through the power of the Holy Spirit,
God continues to provide many ways for the ministries of
LeSEA to impact the world.
• Christian Center Church — home of LeSEA, Inc.,

is located in South Bend, Indiana.
• Feed the Hungry — global program that

distributes food and supplies through local
churches to suffering Christians, and invites the
lost to receive Christ. Partner with us by calling
toll-free 1-888-832-6384, or visiting us at
www.feedthehungry.org.
• LeSEA Broadcasting — reaching the world for

Christ through progressive, innovative
technology
* Six full-power television stations and six
low-power stations that broadcast
inspirational and family programming in
the U.S.
* World Harvest Television — reaches
millions of satellite dishes throughout
North and Central America.
* METV — digital satellite channel
broadcasting to 70 million households in 15
countries in the Middle East.
* Five shortwave radio stations that blanket
the entire globe with the Gospel.
__________
376
* Prayerline — Contact
www.prayer@____________
lesea.com to receive
encouragement and prayer support, and to
share the miraculous answers you have seen.
* LeSEA Tours — full-service travel agency
specializing in unbeatable fares to Israel and
the Holy Land.
• LeSEA Publishing — Dr. Sumrall’s prolific

writing ministry continues with the production
and distribution of his books, study guides, audio
tapes, videotapes, CD and DVD.
(www.leseapublishing.com)
• World Harvest Ministers Network —

fellowship of ministers and churches dedicated to
promoting world harvest by facilitating
excellence in ministry.
• Indiana Christian University — training

laborers in the classroom and through
correspondence and video courses to go
into the harvest field.
• www.lesea.com — making all global and local

aspects of the ministry available to the world
through the internet.
LeSEA, Inc.
530 East Ireland Rd
Phone: 574-291-3292
Webite: www.lesea.org
__________
377

Treasury of Lester Sumrall Vol. 1 PDF

Hochgeladen von

Dokumentinformationen

Originaltitel

Copyright

Verfügbare Formate

Dieses Dokument teilen

Dokument teilen oder einbetten

Freigabeoptionen

Stufen Sie dieses Dokument als nützlich ein?

Sind diese Inhalte unangemessen?

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

Treasury of Lester Sumrall Vol. 1 PDF

Hochgeladen von

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

Daily devotional thoughts from

the published and unpublished writings

Harold P. Hazen, Editor

Unless otherwise indicated, all Scripture quotations are taken

The Treasury of Lester Sumrall

Printed in the United States of America. All rights reserved

LeSEA Publishing Co.

Cover photo of Petra Treasury Building in Jordan

Harold P. Hazen, Editor

South Bend, Indiana

We have put together a Treasury of Lester Sumrall, one

After writing over 100 books, recording over 700

As you read through these pages, I trust that you will be

The legacy of Lester Sumrall lives on and we pray that

Yours for the untold billions yet untold,

America! Wake up to God!

It is amazing that millions of Americans don’t believe these

Bible prophecy does not consist only of dates—when something

In America today, what is legal is not always right

Panorama of Prophecy, Chapter One

Commanded to Study Prophecy

In other words, if you don’t have time to be diligent in God’s

If we do not understand and master the doctrines of eschatology

We know the end of the story. We have read the Book!

Panorama of Prophecy, Chapter One

God’s Road Map

The world does not know where many Christians

Panorama of Prophecy, Chapter One

I live in the light of eternity every day. If I say I’m going to do

If you are going to be a “man-pleaser” you will

Panorama of Prophecy, Chapter Two

And today, perhaps more than at any other time in history,

This is war- but we do not go into battle empty-

The Militant Church, Chapter One

The Shield of Faith

To many people, faith is a leap in the dark, an uncertainty, a

To build an Empire State Building kind of faith you must put

Faith is! Faith is right now. Faith functions; faith

The Militant Church, Chapter One

We must pray, and pray as we have never before prayed. Di-

Prayer is not for the purpose of changing God’s

The Militant Church, Chapter One

It’s Prayer Time

In the early days of American history, the generals who won

You do not have to pray kneeling down—dance

The Militant Church, Chapter Six

Singing New Songs

Some churches and some kinds of Christians have been criti-

God wants us to sing with mighty aggressiveness, with power,

Let there be the ring of a king in our hearts

The Militant Church, Chapter Seven

You Cannot Beat God at Giving

You should be more interested in God’s people than anything

It’s not how much I give to God, but how much I

The Militant Church, Chapter Eight

Strangers in This World

Until we can say, “I am not of this world, but of another,” and

The city to which we belong has its foundations built by God

Government sanctions are no substitute for

The Militant Church, Chapter Twelve

His life shows, however, that you do not have to be a slave to

Many others in his situation gave up, thinking, “There’s noth-

However, Moses had some advantages; his parents had faith,